《Betrayed in a Blessed World  (Web Novel)》


 Chapter 1: Prelude

    Meirou opens his eyes. It feels as if he slept through a long dream.


    ¡°Like I said, it was your fault for cramming last minute.¡± (???)


    He is shaken awake from his dazed state as he looks over to his right.


    ¡°Are you all right, Meirou? You suddenly stopped walking.¡± (???)


    ¡°Ah¡­ Sorry, it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s catch up to the others.¡± (???)


    He notices Mein¡¯s worried look, and smiles at her. She nods with an unconvinced expression, and drops the matter. The both of them quicken their pace to catch up to the other three.


    ¡°Damn, I couldn¡¯t help it! My manager suddenly extended my shift! You could¡¯ve helped me out just a bit! We¡¯ve been together since Middle School, haven¡¯t we!?¡± (Tsukoki)


    ¡°Hmph! You should have refused, and told your manager that you needed to hurry home to study.¡± (Tayori)


    ¡°You know how scary my manager is, right!? You¡¯re asking the impossible¡­¡± (Tsukoki)


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you ask Numeke instead? You should¡¯ve known he is much smarter than me. His explanations are always easy to understand.¡± (Tayori)


    Tayori points at Numeke walking alongside them, while reading a book in hand. Tsukoki turns to look at Numeke, and sighs.


    ¡°I am willing to give you a discount. How about 75 cents per question?¡± (Numeke)


    Numeke curtly replies behind his book. Tsukoki turns back to glare at Numeke in disbelief, and sighs again.


    ¡°There is a saying that every time you sigh, a portion of happiness will slip from you. At this rate, even your luck might not be enough to pass the exam.¡± (Tayori)


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you two that I am in this state!¡± (Tsukoki)


    Tayori shrugs. She turns around and notice that both me and Mein have fallen behind. She glance at us for a moment, then gives us a playful smile.


    "Oi, you two! We''re going to leave you behind if you continue on flirting!" (Tayori)


    The other two also turn to us as well. One closes his book, while the other with an irritated expression. We catch up to them, giving stiff smiles to their banter just now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see everyone tomorrow then.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Yeah, catch ya''ll later.¡± (Tsukoki)


    ¡°See you guys tomorrow.¡± (Numeke)


    ¡°Be careful on your way home everyone~!¡± (Tayori)


    Tsukoki glances atTayori and slightly opens his mouth as if he was about to say something, but in the end remained silent. He turns to the road on the left. Tayori was talking with Mein during that time before she parted ways. Numeke took one last glance at Tsukoki before nodding to me as he also went down his own direction. After Mein returned to my side, we started walking together to the direction of our homes.


    This is a small neighborhood, so the school is only a few blocks away. Since there is only one big road that leads to the school entrance, we always meet at a specific spot where all our paths converge to the school. I start thinking about what the dream I went through earlier was about. What was that sense of insecurity? I felt like something was wrong, but I couldn''t wrap my head over what it is. It was like a feeling where I am an abnormality in a crowd. I felt out of place.


    ¡°Meirou? You¡¯ve stopped walking again. Are you sure you are okay?¡± (Mein)


    Ah, I shouldn¡¯t overthink this too much. I¡¯ve probably been reading too much novels. I shouldn¡¯t let my imagination go wild. I¡¯m also worrying Mein over nothing.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m okay. Sorry about that.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°You¡¯ve been acting absentminded since this morning.¡± (Mein)


    ¡°Ahaha.¡± (Meirou)


    I pat her head as we are walking. Since the both of us were neighbors and classmates for years, we¡¯ve been sticking together like glue. We have known each other since Middle School, like Tayori and Tsukoki. This means that as a first-year high school student, we¡¯ve known each other for over three and a half years now. When the high school entrance ceremony came along, our group increased to five. Our seats were close to each other, so we naturally started talking and getting along. Surprisingly, the chemistry of the five of us was good. At least I want to believe that is the case. Ever since then, sticking together even outside of school hours felt like it was a natural thing to do.


    ¡°Be sure to take good care of yourself, Meirou. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. Thank you for studying together with me last night.¡± (Mein)


    ¡°No need for thanks, I had fun studying with you.¡± (Meirou)


    "I-I see." (Mein)


    I smiled at her, and she returns a smile with an embarrassed expression. She heads over to her gate and takes one last glance at me. Noticing that I was still watching her, she started getting more embarrassed under my gaze as she opens her gate, and heads inside in panic with a red face. With a wry smile, I do the same and open the gate after seeing Mein off inside. Right as I step into the living room-


    ¡°Ah, Bro, you¡¯re home? Can you help me by setting up the table for dinner?¡± (???)


    ¡°Yeah, sure. Leave it to me.¡± (Meirou)


    I go upstairs to drop off my school bag in my room, and return to set up the tableware for my little sister. I glance at the clock on the wall. Are they not coming home again today?


    ¡°Are our parents not coming home again today?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Oh, I have no idea. They always return late at night, so I guess they are still at their workplace?¡± (Meirou¡¯s Sister)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Meirou)


    It is true that they always work overtime, usually even staying overnight at their workplace together with their co-workers. Our parents both work in the same company, so they would always return together when they are finished.


    I sit down on a chair and grab my chopsticks. My sister heads over after she finishes scooping the food from the pot, placing them on the table. She settles in a chair on the opposite side.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Thank you for the food.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Thank you for the food.¡± (Meirou¡¯s Sister)


    We clasp our hands before eating. After the meal, we play a game together and head to bed for the day just before midnight arrives.


    ...


    The next morning, I was woken up by the sounds of cooking coming from downstairs. Having a sibling that was this dependable makes be feel lile a useless brother. I quickly drag my body over to wash my face, get dressed, and head down to find her nearly finished.


    ¡°As usual, thanks for always cooking for both of us, Shuka.¡± (Meirou)


    I fondly put my feelings into words to convey to my sister.


    ¡°Ehehe, you can leave it to me!¡± (Shuka)


    I set up the table without being asked so she could focus on finishing up the breakfast, and move to sit on a chair. I look over towards the TV broadcasting a show about today¡¯s horoscope. Horoscopes, huh?... I don¡¯t really believe in those forecasts, but knowing the results won¡¯t hurt anyone. I can understand why girls would want to rely on these forecasts to gain a bit of self-confidence for whatever they plan on doing for the day.


    I turn to see that she has finished, and smiled to herself when she noticed that the plates were already set on the table. She calls me over and we move to sit together to eat.


    ¡°Thank you for the food.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Thank you for the food. Ah, I need to hurry or I will be late for club practice!" (Shuka)


    After looking at the time, she quickly chows down her breakfast before turning to me as she stands up.


    "Can you put away the dishes for me too when you''re done, Bro?¡± (Shuka)


    ¡°At times like these, you can leave it to me!¡± (Meirou)


    I puff out my chest and stand in a proud-like manner. Shuka falls into laughter before quickly grabbing her bag and pacing out the door. After washing the dishes, I grab my own bag and step outside a few minutes later. I notice Mein already waiting for me in front of my gate.


    ¡°Morning, Mein.¡± (Meirou)


    I raise a hand in greeting while walking towards the gate as she slightly bows in return showing her usual smile.


    ¡°Good morning, Meirou.¡± (Mein)


    Her mannerism is still very traditional... but compared to when we first met, it has toned down quite a bit. I am glad she is working hard on acting more casual when around me, and our group for that matter, since it can shorten the distance between her and us making it easier for her to open up more. I can see why she wasn''t truly able to make any friends until I met her... We walk towards the meeting point to find two more members of our group waiting for us.


    ¡°Gooood morning Mein~! You too Meirou~!¡± (Tayori)


    ¡°Uhn.¡± (Numeke)


    Tayori energetically greets us, while Numeke nods at our presence. While I was looking around for our last member, I notice him running towards us. He stops to steady his breathing when he finally reaches us.


    "H-Heh! To have been waiting for the lead character such as myself. I th-¡° (Tsukoki)


    ¡°-Since the exams are finally over, we can focus on preparing for the school festival!¡± (Tayori)


    Tayori interrupts Tsukoki and starts walking cheerfully. We all start following Tayori¡¯s lead leaving behind Tsukoki.


    ¡°H-Hey! Don''t ignore me! I didn''t¡­ finish¡­ talking¡­¡­¡± (Tsukoki)


    Tsukoki slowly changes his tone of voice mid-sentence. I thought it was weird, so I turned to look at him. He was staring at something in the sky in awe, so I followed his gaze toward the sky. I gasped. It was light. Pure white light was engulfing the opposite direction of the school closing in towards us. Numeke stares in shock when he noticed I stopped and followed my gaze, along with Tayori and Mein. We witness the tall buildings in the outer city engulfed in light, as it slowly reaches toward us.


    ¡°A-AH! OI! RUN!¡± (Tsukoki)


    Woken from Tsukoki¡¯s call, Numeke starts running ahead. Tayori and Mein starts running with me a beat later. Mein then trips, and I quickly turn back to help her. Tayori also turns back with me to help. It looks like Numeke is out of sight. Tsukoki was behind us, but overtook us as he continued frantically running, ignoring us. While I was looking at the back of the fleeing Tsukoki, I turn to the opposite direction toward the pure light. At that moment, I felt it was impossible to run from that pure light, and hugged Mein with my arms. Tayori seemed to have had the same thoughts, and reached for us. She then hugged us both within her arms reach. A few seconds later, we were finally engulfed in the pure light.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I open my eyes. I was in a white space. There was absolutely nothing here. I notice the two girls that should¡¯ve been near me, a metre apart. The three of us are a metre apart from each other. The two girls also noticed they were not alone, and as they open their mouths¡­ I hear nothing. Tayori seems to be trying to say something, but I can¡¯t hear anything. I try walking towards her but then there was this glass-like wall separating us.


    ¡°Well then, it seems I have visitors.¡± (???)


    I looked around trying to figure out where the voice came from. Tayori and Mein are also doing the same thing as me, so it seems they heard the voice too.


    ¡°Greetings, I am called Green Spirit. A being that oversees this world. Though I say that, it seems you are not from the world I am overseeing. It seems the results of a conflict from somewhere caused a dimensional rift in your world, forcibly bringing you over to this world.¡± (Green Spirit)


    ¡°What did you say? A dimensional rift? Wait, where are we right now?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± (Tayori)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± (Mein)


    ¡°Hey, hey. One question at a time.¡± (Green Spirit)


    I look over to my side and see the two girls trying to say something as well. It seems all of us can hear and talk to him, but we can¡¯t talk amongst ourselves. I turn my eyes back toward the wolf-shaped being giving off a light green glow.


    ¡°Now, as for where you are right now, you are currently in my domain. You can call it the space between the world I am overseeing below, and outer space.¡± (Green Spirit)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± (Tayori)


    ¡°Us beings have a rule of non-interference. I am not allowed to interfere with your situation, nor do I have the authority. We will, however, give you two blessings. This is given as pity to those who are victims in accidents such as this.¡± (Green Spirit)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± (Tayori)


    ¡°No, I cannot take ¡¸Wall of Invisibility¡¹ down. This is to prevent aggression between parties. Everyone will be separated regardless of their relationship with each other.¡± (Green Spirit)


    I can more or less guess what Tayori¡¯s questions were. I still can¡¯t believe the three of us got caught up in such an unbelievable situation. Since our way back home to Earth is now blocked, we will have to think ahead on how to live in the world we are currently above right now. Tayori is dependable and decisive despite her appearance. What I am worried about is Mein, as she has an honest personality to a fault. She can normally converse with anyone, but she is what you¡¯d call an introvert. I think about what I should ask for the next question.


    ¡°What kind of world is below us?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°It is a world of swords. It is currently at peace, but it wasn¡¯t too long ago that the races were at conflict with each other. It is mana abundant compared to the world you are from, and there are various intellectual races in this world.¡± (Green Spirit)


    So compared to Earth, which only has a single intellectual humanoid race known as humanity, this world possibly has more than two intellectual humanoid races. Mana abundant? Does that mean magic exists in this world? I noticed that Tayori was looking at me, and I nod. We don¡¯t have any other choice but to make up a plan on how to start living in such a world. There is no use in immediately looking for a way home, as that is an easy way to self-destruct.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± (Tayori)


    ¡°The blessings I will give you can¡¯t be anything. I am not omnipotent. You will have to choose two blessings among many engraved in a scroll, which I am about to give to each of you. As I¡¯ve said, I do not have the authority to change the laws of this world for your benefit. At most, you¡¯d be stronger than the average living being in this world. The rest is up to fate.¡± (Green Spirit)


    Three scrolls suddenly appear above the Green Spirit, and floats towards the each of us. I look it over.


    Choices of physical blessing:


    - Complete Communication - Complete Cure - Complete Perception - Complete Concealment - Complete Vitality


    Choices of mental blessing:


    - Knowledge in medicine - Knowledge of the world - Knowledge of basic magic - Knowledge of strength - Knowledge of riches


    As expected, there is no blessing for magic usage. ¡¸Complete Cure¡¹ seems to be the only magic-esque blessing out of them all. ¡¸Knowledge of basic magic¡¹ doesn¡¯t feel useful, and feels like a waste of a blessing if the knowledge itself is easily obtainable.


    ¡°Hey, can you explain every one of these blessings in detail? What does each blessing do?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I cannot tell you that. You¡¯ll have to figure out what the blessings can do for you yourselves. After selecting your two blessings, you are free to do whatever you wish in this world afterwards.¡± (Green Spirit)


    It seems like asking for a cheat sheet was rejected. I decided on ¡¸Complete Communication¡¹ for my first blessing, since it seems the most reliable. If you are suddenly transported into a foreign country, you would need to understand the language to be able to avoid encountering hardships. This is something I¡¯ve learned the hard way while rashly traveling abroad once in the past with my parents. I¡¯ll think of everything else afterwards. As for my second blessing, I¡¯ll decide on ¡¸Knowledge of the world¡¹. Knowledge is power. Now I¡¯ve decided, I was about to open my mouth when-


    ¡°Oh? Now that is an interesting proposal. It is within my authority, so I can accept your request; but I will be taking one of your blessings in exchange. Are you sure you want to use one of your blessings for this request?¡± (Green Spirit)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± (Mein)


    I look over towards Mein. She seems to have requested the green wolf-like spirit of something.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be taking your second blessing, in return I will fulfill your request.¡± (Green Spirit)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± (Mein)


    Green Spirit suddenly directs his gaze toward me for a moment, then turns back to Mein.


    ¡°Now, off you go.¡± (Green Spirit)


    Suddenly, Mein was engulfed in light and faded away in front of our eyes.


    ¡°Wait! Why did you already send her off!? Aren''t we supposed to be sent off together!?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± (Tayori)


    From Tayori¡¯s gestures, it looks like she is as angrily shocked as me.


    ¡°All of you will be sent in different locations. You will not be sent together. Again, this is to avoid premature aggression between parties. Your previous relationships will not be considered.¡± (Green Spirit)


    This is one of the worst scenarios ever. I¡¯ve got to think of a plan as soon as I land down below. At the very least, the choices I¡¯ve chosen for my two blessings will still be useful for my future plans. I¡¯ve always been the type of person that would use information as my sword. For now, it is much more reliable than obtaining battle strength to fight god knows what. I considered ¡¸Complete Concealment¡¹ for a second, but I can¡¯t confidently say that it is something more than just some sort of ability to hide from danger.


    ¡°Green Spirit, I¡¯ve decided on ¡¸Complete Communication¡¹ and ¡¸Knowledge of the world¡¹.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s an interesting combination. You have now been enchanted with these blessings. Now off you go.¡± (Green Spirit)


    I turn my gaze to Tayori. She is also gazing at me with a slightly worried but determined expression. I can rely on Tayori, so I smile at her and nod. She nods back with a smile. A second later, I was engulfed in light and my sight suddenly flashed before my eyes.

 Chapter 2: Tears

    I open my eyes. It seems I¡¯ve been dropped inside some sort of cave. Luckily, the cave isn¡¯t pitch black. I turn to look at my surroundings along with the crystals that is giving the cave some weak lighting. I touch the nearest crystal, fascinated of it¡¯s light blue hue. Now, I must figure out how to find a way out of this cave. There is a path behind me, and two paths in front of me. I¡¯ve read somewhere that the deeper you walk inside a cave, the more the main path will diverge. I don¡¯t know if acting on such information is a wise idea, but it is better than standing still. I start walking down the path with only one entrance.


    I¡¯ve been walking for a few hours now, and I still can¡¯t tell if I am reaching the exit or not. It¡¯s also hard to tell if I am walking downhill, or uphill. This is not good. I don¡¯t have any food or water, so I wouldn¡¯t last even a day if this goes on. Suddenly I see something bright up ahead. I exit the tunnel and enter a large space with six entrances on the other side. There are so many crystals in front of me, enough to light up the whole space. I stare in awe. There are also crystals bigger than my whole body. I don¡¯t think I would ever get a chance to see such a sight back on Earth. At that moment, I heard footsteps from one of the entrances on the other side. I carefully move to hide behind one of the bigger crystals, and sneak a peek at one of the entrances. Hm? Suddenly, a familiar face emerges from the entrance.


    ¡°Is that you, Tsukoki!?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Wh-What? Who¡¯s there!?¡± (???)


    I walk from my hiding spot, and raised my palm in greeting. I am slightly shocked that Tsukoki is here.


    ¡°Whoa, it¡¯s Meirou! Oooooiii!¡± (Tsukoki)


    He runs over to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe. Did you encounter a green wolf-like spirit before being dropped inside this cave?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Ah, yeah, I¡¯ve met him. You too?¡± (Tsukoki)


    ¡°Not just me. I was together with Mein and Tayori. While we were together talking to Green Spirit, we were all dropped in different locations by him.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°They¡¯re here too!? Then do you think Numeke got dropped here as well?¡± (Tsukoki)


    ¡°I assume so. The moment we got engulfed into the pure light, half of the city was already gone. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the whole city was engulfed, and all the residents were dropped in the same manner as us.¡± (Meirou)


    If the whole city was engulfed, then it would be a disaster if all the residents got involved like us. At that moment, Shuka¡¯s face flashed in my mind. I start feeling more impatient. Now that I think about it, this selfish guy left us behind and ran to save himself. Numeke also ran off, but I have a good grasp of why he was running off desperately, and it¡¯s not because of the pure light. He is smarter and more clever than any of us, so he should¡¯ve understood it was impossible to run away from it; yet he ran. He also didn¡¯t simply run straight down, but sharply turned right, which is the direction to his home. He couldn¡¯t have disappeared that quickly if he was running straight down the road. I also caught a glimpse of his expression. That expression was not one of fearing his own life, but distress. I could only think of it as worry for someone very close to him. On the other hand, my assessment of Tsukoki has gotten worse because of that incident. His expression was too easy to read during that time. I honestly feel a bit uncomfortable being alone with him right now. We are all human, but I had hoped that our friendship could have overcome that, even a show of any hint of hesitation would¡¯ve been great. Yet nothing like that was there in his expression, only Tayori turned back to help us. I have always had second thoughts about Tsukoki¡¯s nature, but seeing as how he got along with Numeke and Tayori I forced the thoughts to the back of my mind since. I never got to any situation where I was alone with Tsukoki ever since he joined our circle, so being alone with him now is causing those thoughts to resurface.


    ¡°How long have you been walking in this cave?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Well, about an hour.¡± (Tsukoki)


    So, he was dropped not long after me.


    ¡°Did you encounter any other creatures along the way?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I¡¯ve met a few rats, but nothing else. How about you? Oh! Did you also get the blessings from the wolf bastard!?¡± (Tsukoki)


    ¡°Ah, I guess so.¡± (Meirou)


    Tsukoki sighs. There are suddenly sounds of several footsteps again from one of the entrances on the other side, coming from a different entrance that Tsukoki appeared from. A few faces suddenly emerges, not giving us enough time to hide. We were in the middle of the space, so we were spotted quickly. A man dressed like a bandit appears right in front of us after a few seconds, and punches our stomachs. Was that magic just now!? That was my last thought as I fell unconscious.


    I wake up to see that I¡¯m still in the space of the cave. My hands are bound behind my back, along with my feet by rope. I look toward Tsukoki which is also in the same situation.


    ¡°Oh, kid, you¡¯re awake?¡± (???)


    I look around, and see seven men. Some of them are polishing their swords, others are skinning some sort of creature the size of a large dog. I turn towards the man, that had the appearance of being in his late 30¡¯s, that spoke to me.


    ¡°¡­How long were we asleep? No, rather why did you knock us unconscious?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°You were asleep no more than 10 minutes. Don¡¯t take this to heart, but we are currently being relied on to transport some ¡®goods¡¯. Whoever we encounter while traveling on this route, we will have to restrict their movements. This is to ensure that we complete our task without problems, without worrying about being snitched on.¡± (man in his late 30¡¯s)


    S-Such an unreasonable reason to tie someone up! Is this world that unruly that you¡¯d have to worry about every other nearby passerby as suspicious!? I sense movement beside me. It seems Tsukoki finally woke up.


    ¡°We don¡¯t care about what you¡¯re transporting, and we will pretend we didn¡¯t see anything. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°No can do. Blame your luck for encountering us at the wrong place, at the wrong time.¡± (man in his late 30¡¯s)


    ¡°Then will you return to untie us when you finish your task?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Why would I waste my time returning just to untie you two? Figure things out yourself. When we are done with our break, you two are on your own.¡± (man in his late 30¡¯s)


    I can¡¯t believe it! I¡¯ve suddenly gotten involved in a complication situation not hours into being dropped in this world.


    ¡°O-Oi! How about taking me in as your subordinate! I can show you my strength, and prove my worth! You need manpower, right!?¡± {Tsukoki}


    ¡°Hoho? Before that, tell me why you suddenly want to join us.¡± (man in his late 30¡¯s)


    ¡°I¡¯ve always hated this guy here beside me. I just thought this was a good opportunity to finally separate from this guy. Things never go my way when he¡¯s here. Since you are all experienced, I want to learn from you.¡± (Tsukoki)


    I stare at Tsukoki in dismay.


    ¡°Hey, you. Untie that kid. Hey kid, show me what you got.¡± (man in his late 30¡¯s)Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    The man tosses a sword to Tsukoki, and Tsukoki walks up to a middle-sized boulder that reached up to his knee. He swings down the sword and cleanly slices the boulder in half. I stare in shock. Did he get a blessing that gave him superhuman strength? Which blessing was it? My thoughts are a jumbled mess from the turn of events.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised the sword didn¡¯t break.¡± (Tsukoki)


    Tsukoki stares at the sword in his hands.


    ¡°Of course, our group¡¯s swords are not just any sword. They are swords enchanted with magic. They will not break so easily.¡± (man in his late 30¡¯s)


    Tsukoki then gazes at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always hated you, Meirou. Ever since the day we met at the entrance ceremony. If you weren¡¯t there, my confession would have been accepted. If you weren¡¯t there, my bullying would not have escalated. If you weren¡¯t there, my relationship with Tayori would not have deteriorated to this point. If you weren¡¯t¡­ my¡­ family¡­¡± (Tsukoki)


    His tone became audibly hard to make out as he spoke. A few seconds later, he then walks up to me. His eyes were showing a dangerous glint which I¡¯ve seen once before. Tsukoki then kicks me a few times in the head.


    ¡°Guah!¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°What should I call you?¡± (Tsukoki)


    ¡°Call me Lanz.¡± (man in his late 30¡¯s)


    ¡°Then Lanz, I¡¯ve given my reason, and proven my worth. Is this enough?¡± (Tsukoki)


    Lanz then looks over to me, as I laid here panting from the pain of the kicks. It is not as if Lanz believed Tsukoki¡¯s reason, but Tsukoki¡¯s strength is the real thing. Tsukoki¡¯s mindset is also in the right place. He betrayed his friend at the drop of a hat. A kid like this can be raised into a powerful ally. As long as Lanz can gain powerful allies free of charge, only thing left that matters is the person¡¯s beliefs. This kid might turn out to be a great find.


    ¡°One question, kid. If you befriended a kind family. What would be the first thing that comes to your mind?¡± (Lanz)


    ¡°Take advantage of them.¡± (Tsukoki)


    ¡°If you decide to return the favor?¡± (Lanz)


    ¡°If it benefits me.¡± (Tsukoki)


    ¡°If you were ordered to kill that family to steal something valuable.¡± (Lanz)


    ¡°I would not kill. I would try to find a different approach if the gains can cover the loss.¡± (Tsukoki)


    As Lanz asks the questions, Tsukoki replies almost instantly. Tsukoki¡¯s smooth replies has gained a bit of Lanz¡¯s trust. There is no need to be kind when there are no benefits attached to it. If Tsukoki replied that he would kill the family for the last question, Lanz would¡¯ve killed Tsukoki on the spot. What he wants is an ally that will always reap the benefits, not an ally who kills whenever he wants something. Having a relationship with such an ally will invite trouble for the future. The first and last question were trick questions to determine someone¡¯s nature. It would not work if it was someone very intellectual, but this kid should be fine. This kid¡¯s answers were what Lanz wanted to hear. He thinks it over for a moment, then-


    ¡°We welcome you, kid.¡± (Lanz)


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡± (Tsukoki)


    Both of them shake hands. Lanz then loudly clap his hands.


    ¡°Oi, guys! Break¡¯s over, time to leave!¡± (Lanz)


    Everyone stands up and walks towards a different path among the six paths. I focus on the direction they are walking, to find out which entrance might possibly be the exit out of this cave. As Lanz being the last few who turned their backs to me, Tsukoki approaches me.


    ¡°H-Heh. I w-was left speechless from these turn of e-events.¡± (Meirou)


    I glare at Tsukoki angrily, as I manage to spit out a few words. I was blatantly betrayed. At most, I was half-expecting Tsukoki to disappear on me after we work together on finding a way out of this cave. This situation was beyond my expectations.


    ¡°Good bye, Meirou. I¡¯ll take good care of everyone else that was dropped into this world.¡± (Tsukoki)


    He grabs a cloth and pushes it against my mouth, at the same time stabs the sword through my chest area.


    ¡°MMHMMHMMMM!!!!¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity. I am saddened that I could not protect you from the wolves that started tearing you apart.¡± (Tsukoki)


    He take his sword out, and stabs me again in the chest area as he keeps the cloth inside my mouth, so I can¡¯t spit it out and scream. What is with his ridiculous strength!?


    ¡°MHMMHHHHMMMM!!?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I will avenge you. I will return and kill those wolves that took your life.¡± (Tsukoki)


    He stabs me one last time, then stands up. He looks down at me as I suddenly cough out blood that went up to my throat. I try to look up and catch his gaze one last time before the energy in my neck leaves me, and my head falls to the ground. I stare at Tsukoki¡¯s feet as he walks away. Shit, I don¡¯t want to die. I can¡¯t die yet. I still need to reunite with Mein. I want to make witty jokes with Tayori again. I want to have consultations with Numeke as we eat out together again. I want to hear Shuka¡¯s voice again. I have never thought that Tsukoki was still such an unstable person. He was always selfish, but confident for some reason. Was that self-confidence used to mask his unstable nature? He always went with the flow back when he was being bullied. Is that his true nature? It must be in his nature to follow only the strong, and abandon everything else in exchange. Doesn¡¯t he realize that betraying his friends again will only lead himself to another sad ending? He hasn¡¯t changed since the day we met. It only took me until now to realize that he is just as demented by malice as he used to be. He still is. I regret being involved with such a person, and I hate myself for accepting him into our group despite that. He never tried to change. I thought he changed and put everything behind, breaking free from the chain of wanting revenge; but I guess it was just my imagination. As my thoughts were running amok, my eyes then moved to Tsukoki¡¯s feet as he continues walking away. After a minute, which felt like a lifetime, he disappeared from my sight into one of the entrances.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    I suddenly open my eyes, then gasp for air. After I steady my breathing, I look at my surroundings. Huh? Why am I still alive? I look down at my chest. There are holes on my school uniform where I was stabbed, but my body itself doesn¡¯t look injured. Did someone heal me? I highly doubt neither of my blessings had anything to do with this. No matter how I try to figure out what happened while I was unconscious, nothing comes up. I store this mystery in the back of my mind for now. More importantly, I am still bound by rope. I need to figure out how to free myself, and get out of this forsaken cave. I am suddenly overcome with rage. I am angry at Tsukoki, and at myself for falling to this situation. He nearly killed me. I will be returning this favor tenfold someday when I meet him again.


    I hear footsteps again. God dammit. I try to stand up, but then I fall down after two small jumps. I look over to the source of the footsteps. It was some sort of alligator with four long legs comparable to a large dog¡¯s leg. Were these things those bandits were skinning? The alligator spots me and runs over, and I quickly roll around to face my back toward the creature. I quickly lift up my bounded hands behind my back towards the creature. I will take a gamble. The creature takes the bait and bites onto my bounded hands.


    ¡°AHHHHGHHHGHH!!¡± (Meirou)


    Please endure it! Please endure it! I try to press the rope along with my two hands inside of the creature¡¯s mouth. It¡¯s no good, I can¡¯t free myself from the rope. This creature is clutching on me too hard for me to be able to move the rope bounding my hands against the sharp teeth. As I was trying to think of another solution on top of the pain, I manage to free myself by forcibly rolling to the side a few times, and use my bounded feet to kick the creature a few times in the head. It ran off as it yelped in pain, finally giving up. I sigh in relief. I let go of the tension in my body all at once, feeling relieved from escaping my second life-threatening predicament. After a bit of time has passed, I regained my vigor and crawled towards a crystal sticking out of the ground. The idea came to me only after I calmed myself down, organizing my thoughts. Using the pointed edge of the crystal, I rub the rope bounding my feet against it. As it finally rips, I sigh in relief. I laugh at myself in derision as I look at my bloodied hands which I purposely injured.


    ¡°My hands are a mess¡­¡± (Meirou)


    It could¡¯ve been worse, but it still hurts like hell. It isn¡¯t bleeding profusely, but it¡¯s still somewhat bleeding. It could turn into a life-threatening injury if I leave it like this for too long. I direct my gaze at the entrance where those bandits disappeared into. I take out a handkerchief from my pocket, and wrapped it around my left hand. I unconsciously grab my right arm to contain the pain, and slowly start walking towards the entrance.


    ¡­


    Surprisingly, after 30 minutes I¡¯ve reached the exit. I look up at the sky turning orange. Sunset is near. I should hurry. As I was thinking that I come across a spectacle. There was another one of those alligator-like creatures again, and it has cornered a small human-like creature with wings against the cave wall on my left-hand side. It¡¯s about the size of my palm. The first thought that came to mind was ¡®fairy¡¯. I didn¡¯t have time to think about it, as my legs suddenly moved on it¡¯s own. I ran towards them. As the wolf was about to jump at the fairy, my hand makes it in time to cover the fairy from the incoming bite of the wolf. The wolf ends up biting my forearm, and the fairy stares in shock at my sudden appearance.


    ¡°AHHHH! DAMMIT!¡± (Meirou)


    I can¡¯t believe I just went and consciously threw my hand in the same creature¡¯s mouth again. I use my free hand and punch it¡¯s face a few times, forcing it to let go and stagger. I quickly grab the fairy with my free hand and ran at full speed away from the cave. I ran, and ran, and ran. After running for a good while, I felt a sense of refuge and slacken my grip on the fairy.


    ¡°U-Um¡­ Thank you for saving me, mister.¡± (Fairy)


    ¡°Aha¡­ Don¡¯t worry about it. My body unconsciously moved itself before I realized what I was doing.¡± (Meirou)


    For some reason, I didn¡¯t feel any shock when I heard the fairy start speaking to me. I must really be too tired at this point. The fairy directs her gaze at my bloodied hands with an extremely worried and apologetic look.


    ¡°My hands were already injured before I came to save you. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty about it.¡± (Meirou)


    The fairy doesn¡¯t seem to have heard what I just said, and nods to herself for some reason. She turns her gaze, and we gaze into each other¡¯s eyes for a few seconds. As if she was determining something, she then places her small hands onto my left hand, and starts focusing. I see a yellow light that starts surrounding my hand, and my hand slowly feels a sense of warmth. The pain slowly drifts away as my hand¡¯s wounds are closing up. The fairy starts sweating after she finishes with my left hand. She then flies to my right hand. I unconsciously lift up my right hand for her to place her small hands on, and she repeats the same process; closing the wounds on my right hand as well. After she finishes, she starts falling. I panic and frantically manage to catch her in midair with both my hands.


    ¡°You¡­¡± (Meirou)


    I just stare at the fairy in bewilderment. Forgetting about the fact that she used magic, she used magic to heal me without question, then suddenly fainted. I felt something on my cheek. Ah. Are these tears? Since when did I start crying? After what felt like a lifetime, the fairy is roused awake from my sobbing. Before I knew it, the sky was already dark. She slowly opens her eyes and looks at my unsightly face full of tears. She still seems to be struggling on flying, but she approached and touched my cheek, and smiled at me. It¡¯s only been a little over half a day since coming to this world, and yet I went through a turmoil of emotions. I can confidently say that this fairy¡¯s small act of kindness may very well be what saved my heart from the brink of breaking down.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you¡­¡± (Meirou)


    I repeated words of gratitude toward the fairy. The fairy then lands on my hands again to lay down to rest, as if it¡¯s telling me that it¡¯s leaving it¡¯s life to me. I notice a hole in a giant tree. I manage to fit myself inside the hole, and fell into sleep for the rest of the day, while cradling the fairy in my hands.


    ...

 Chapter 3: Sad Existence

    I slowly open my eyes the next morning. Stirred by my movement, the fairy opens her eyes as well. The fairy stands up and flies out from my hands, then I follow after her by climbing out of the hole of the tree. It feels as if it¡¯s been a long time since I''ve gotten a good rest. After crying my heart out, my head now feels clear.


    ¡°Hey, what is your name?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I-I don''t have a name¡­ b-but I have decided to follow you.¡± (Fairy)


    ¡°Follow me?¡± (Meirou)


    Was that why she gazed at me with those resolute eyes last night before she began healing me? I thought her working so hard to heal a stranger was very strange to me at first, but my vigilance disappeared the moment I saw that gaze. Did she heal me because she decided to follow me?


    ¡°You don''t have a home to return to?¡± (Meirou)


    She nods.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to follow someone you barely know? I might just lure you into a trap, and sell you off to someone.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I-I trust you. You saved me from that scary monster. When we met, you had an extremely pained expression. Despite that, you still risked yourself to save a fairy like me. You even got really injured. I felt your warmth when you gently grabbed me. Ah! I''m sorry for not saying this until now, but thank you very much for saving me!¡± (Fairy)


    The fairy starts getting flustered for forgetting to show her gratitude. Now that I think about it, I unconsciously knew her race as if it was common sense to me. Well, I''ve read plenty of light novels back in my world, so I could have made an easy guess from her appearance alone. Suddenly, a surge of information flowed into my head.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± (Meirou)


    Is this my blessing? Only after my mind is clear, is when one of my blessings finally activate. No, it probably activated the moment I encountered the fairy. I just didn''t realize when my thoughts were in such disarray yesterday.


    ¡°......¡± (Meirou)


    I try and organize my thoughts. There is only one common language. As expected, I gained the ability to speak and write the language of this world like I wanted. I''ve been unconsciously using it to talk to the fairy like it''s second nature to me. I am extremely grateful for this. I understand that there are many races, but the only races that i can name are ¡®human¡¯ and ¡®fairy¡¯. I might have to visually meet the other races to fill up the nonexistent dictionary in my head¡­ like a game? This doesn''t seem to be any sort of game world though, so I''ll put this thought in the back of my mind for now. I know the names of the known cities on this continent, as well as the frequently used routes to travel.


    "It seems I am in a forest west of a human city called ''Centreville''..." (Meirou)


    I try and dig deeper in my memory for details on the fairy race: ¡®Fairies are discriminated by the majority of the races¡¯ and ¡®Fairies are hunted for their wings which pushed them to near annihilation¡¯ seems to be the two most important facts about their race. These lines appear in my memory like what could be read from a textbook. But wait, does that mean monsters don''t count? I met that alligator-like wolf creature, twice in fact, yet nothing came up. Does it only apply to races with intellec?...


    ¡°I am glad that you are safe. I want to thank you as well for healing my hands. If you insist on following me, then I don''t mind. Although being around me might expose you to danger far worse than this forest. Isn''t it safer to stay here?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I am never safe wherever I go¡­ W-We are always being chased by humans and harpies! If i were to die sooner or later, i would prefer to die near you instead!¡± (Fairy)


    The fairy then gives me those same eyes again. The eyes as if she had already decided on her path, even if it could lead her down to hell. I also slightly raised my eyebrows when she mentioned ¡®harpies¡¯. They are one of the intellectual races, I assume. I raise my hand to grab her, and put her in my chest pocket. She shivered for a moment in my hand, but calmed down as she understood my intention. From my breast pocket, she looks up at me and shows me a bright smile. I open my mental map, and don¡¯t see any similar descriptions written down about the cave I was dropped into. I guess I should start off by walking towards the opposite direction of the cave. As I start walking, I think over what name would suit her.


    ¡°Say, don¡¯t you have parents?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Y-Yes, but...¡± (Fairy)


    ¡°Your parents never gave you a name?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°It was because my mana pool was weak¡­ it seems I was a lost cause to them¡­ A-Ahaha¡­¡± (Fairy)


    I searched my memory for ¡®mana pool¡¯: ¡®The amount of mana stored in the body since birth. Size of mana pool determines whether a person is talented in magic or not¡¯. So her parents deemed her a lost cause, and arbitrary decided not name her? Was it to avoid get attached to their child when fulfilling their duty as parents? No, i am not sure if they even fulfilled their duty. I am baffled if I should feel anger or sympathy. One thing I do clearly understand, is that a fairy¡¯s living conditions are bleak. They are hunted until their numbers dwindled to only a few. They have to worry about hunters wherever they go. A commonplace parent would normally never think about abandoning their child, but that just means there are also screwy or unorthodox parents that exist with conflicting values. I look down at her.


    ¡°From now on, your name is Kanko.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°K-Kanko?¡± (Fairy)


    ¡°In an old language, there is a word called ¡®kakan(¹û¸Ò)¡¯ which means resolute. I took the ¡®kan(¸Ò)¡¯, and attached it to ¡®ko(×Ó)¡¯ which means child. Ever since we¡¯ve met, I¡¯ve been moved by your unwavering act of kindness and decision you made to follow me. You seem to be timid, but you seem to have the courage to follow with your actions.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°F-From just that, you came up with that much¡­!?¡± (Fairy)


    I recall her resolute eyes. I move my hand to gently pat her head with my fingers.


    ¡°....An old language¡­ You are fluent in a dead language?¡± (Fairy)


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yeah, you could say that.¡± (Meirou)


    The fairy was surprised when I suddenly spoke some words she never heard before. She becomes quiet and becomes lost in thought.


    ¡°Kanko¡­ Kanko¡­¡± (Fairy)The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    She then starts tearing up.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s a beautiful name. I am really happy! You put so much thought into it, even though I¡¯m just a fairy¡­ Thank you¡­ Ah! I forgot I don''t know your name yet!¡± (Kanko)


    ¡°Ah. I never introduced myself, did I? My name is Meirou, Kanko.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Y-Yes! I will cherish this name. Thank you Meirou...¡± (Kanko)


    My heart felt warm. I am glad that she loves her name. There was shivering movements coming from my breast pocket, so I look down. I see that Kanko has both her arms covering her eyes along with sounds of sobbing. It seems she¡¯s trying to hold it back, but to no avail. Suddenly-


    ¡¸Meirou, I wonder if you understand how meaningful it is for a fairy to receive a name. I am happy to have received a name from him, but I shouldn¡¯t take this for granted.¡¹ (Kanko)


    Thoughts entered my mind. What is this?


    ¡¸Yes. I must try and be of use. I don¡¯t want to be thrown away again when I¡¯ve finally found someone I can devote my life to.¡¹ (Kanko)


    Isn¡¯t this¡­ Kanko¡¯s voice? I double-checked my ears to see if she was speaking to me or not, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    ¡¸Sister, can you hear me? Since being born, I¡¯ve been running all my life. I¡¯ve met all kinds of people with many masks of kindness and cruelty. I¡¯ve had thoughts of killing myself time and again, and constantly thought over the reasons why was I born to begin with.¡¹ (Kanko)


    For some reason, I can hear her thoughts. Wait¡­ is this my other blessing ¡¸Complete Communication¡¹!? There is no other explanation. I clearly have some sort of mind-reading ability, since I can hear Kanko¡¯s thoughts. So the first set of blessings was an ability, while the second set was pure knowledge attainment? I thought my language fluency was from ¡¸Complete Communication¡¹, but it was actually also included in the ¡¸Knowledge of the world¡¹ blessing. I am astonished by this turn of events.


    ¡¸Now, I finally cleared away such thoughts. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever meet anyone as gentle and amiable as Meirou ever again for a long time. I don¡¯t have any more regrets for this choice, even if it will lead me to my death. I have had enough of living like this¡­ No matter where he goes, I¡¯ll follow him. I¡¯ll leave my fate up to Meirou.¡¹ (Kanko)


    I stop walking, and continue to look down toward Kanko. I am astonished by the recent discovery of my blessing, but Kanko¡¯s true feelings that flowed into my mind overshadowed it with feelings of affection. After hearing Kanko¡¯s true feelings, I felt as if I have gotten a little closer to understanding this little fairy. I unconsciously smile, and silently vow to myself that I will never abandon her. After a pause, I continue down the forest.


    Before night came, Kanko went ahead to find anything edible. She leads me to a tree as she finds something familiar to her, and we gather a handful. I try biting into one, and it tastes like sweet grapefruit. It¡¯s not bad. I use my outer uniform as a blanket and fell into sleep as I leaned against a tree.


    ¡­


    After two days, we¡¯ve finally reached a small town. Looking at the emblem at the entrance, it seems we¡¯re somewhere in the east side of the continent. I am glad, because the majority of the human race was towards the east.


    ¡°We finally made it, huh?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡± ¡¸Will I get spotted? Will Meirou protect me? I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for him. I must work hard. I¡¯m scared. I must be careful. I don¡¯t want to be left behind.¡¹ (Kanko)


    I look to my shoulder and see Kanko sitting there with a worried expression. I pet her head with my fingers, then grab her to move her into my breast pocket.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± (Kanko)


    ¡°Stay in there while we¡¯re in town. I¡¯ll let you know when it¡¯s safe to come out.¡± (Meirou)


    I smile at her, and she nods back happily. To be honest, I am not confident that I can completely protect Kanko from harm. I will need to solve this problem quickly. My blessings are only dependable during intelligence warfare, not for actual combat. I will need to look for a companion with combat experience. Someone who I can completely trust, and not constantly worry about betrayal. Tsukoki¡¯s disappearing figure as he walks away flashes through my mind. I started feeling extremely bitter.


    ¡°Tch.¡± (Meirou)


    As I continue walking down the main road, I receive more stares than I wanted. I panicked for a moment thinking Kanko was already exposed, but I look down to see she was still hiding. I look at my school uniform. Now that I think about it, my clothes are very different compared to this world¡¯s fashion. This is not good. Just my school uniform alone might invite unnecessary trouble. I quickly look for a clothing store, and enter it.


    ¡°Welcome, sir.¡± (Shop Owner)


    I see a woman with the appearance of being in the late 30¡¯s. It seems like she¡¯s the shop owner. The shop owner gazes at my school uniform in interest.


    ¡°H-Hello. Can I sell my current clothes to you? In return, I¡¯ll use a portion of that money to buy clothes from this shop.¡± (Meirou)


    The shop owner raises an eyebrow, and continues to gaze at my clothes as I continue toward the counter.


    ¡°Hoh? How much are you willing to sell those clothes for? I have never seen such fine clothes before. As a dressmaker, I am very curious. It looks like it was made by a talented individual with dexterous hands. Are you perhaps a noble?¡± (Shop Owner)


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± (Meirou)


    I decided to claim that I¡¯m a noble. I should go with the flow, or else I might get asked leading questions that could cause me trouble for later. As for the price¡­ I think it over. 10 bronze coins is 1 silver coin. 25 silver coin is 1 gold coin. Beyond that is something only real nobles and royalty would know. The current currency structure is simple and easy to calculate. It costs about 3 silver coins to stay at an inn for 1 night.


    ¡°I will sell both the top and bottom for 4 gold coins. How about it?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll take it.¡± ¡¸A bit pricy¡­ but this might be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to get my hands on such clothes.¡¹ (Shop Owner)


    She hands me 4 gold coins. I go pick out clothes fit for traveling, then head to the back led by the shop owner. I silently reached out for Kanko and hid my hand under the traveler clothes. I start taking off my school uniform, and hand it to the shop owner. This is enough to stay at an inn for a bit over a month. I¡¯m a bit relieved that I don¡¯t have to worry about money for a while. I quickly buy a bag as well before I leave the shop.


    ¡°Kanko, quickly hide inside this bag.¡± (Meirou)


    Kanko quickly flies into the bag as I whispered to her. I look around once, and then continue walking down the main path to look for an inn.


    After a while, I see a building that can be referred to as an inn, so I walk inside. I see a bunch of rough men and beautiful women sitting in various tables eating happily, with various weapons hanging at their waists. I walk towards the counter, and see a woman that looks to be in her early 20¡¯s.


    ¡°Hi, sir. How may I help you today?¡± (Innkeeper)


    ¡°Hello, can I rent a room please?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Sure thing, only for yourself?¡± (Innkeeper)


    ¡°Ah, yes please.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°That will be 3 silver coins.¡± (Innkeeper)


    I hand her a gold coin, and she was taken aback by it.


    ¡°U-Um, how many days do you wish to stay?¡± ¡¸Is this young man a noble?¡¹ (Innkeeper)


    ¡°As much as this gold coin can cover.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°That will be 8 days, here is a silver coin as change. Morning and evening meals here are free of charge for anyone renting a room at this inn. Please come order anytime during these specific timeframes.¡± (Innkeeper)


    She bows to me, and leads me to my room. As I close the door behind me, I sigh in relief, as I went to lay on the bed.


    ¡°Kanko, how are you feeling?¡± (Meirou)


    Kanko takes a peek from inside the bag to see if anyone else is still nearby, then flies out of the bag.


    ¡°I was not able to see anything, but I heard many things! It''s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen a human city...¡± ¡¸Yeah¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve returned to a human city. I never imagined I would return to a human city willingly¡­ ¡¹ (Kanko)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Meirou)


    As night fell, I try to comprehend my newfound mind-reading ability. I was expecting to receive random thoughts from the people in my surroundings, but that didn¡¯t happen. I made eye contact with the shop owner and innkeeper, and I was able to hear their thoughts; but in Kanko¡¯s case, I could still hear her thoughts even without eye contact. I can only make a conjecture at this point, but I assume it¡¯s a requirement to have a mental image of the target to be able to read their thoughts. This is a convenient ability, but not exactly ¡¸Complete Communication¡¹. I¡¯ll wait and see if there are any other abilities hidden in his blessing. As I was lost in thought, Kanko is sitting on the window frame staring down upon the buildings of the town.


    ¡°Kanko, come over here¡± (Meirou)


    I signal my hands, telling her to come over. She turns her head and flies over with a question mark on her head. As she lands on the pillow I am laying my head on, I pat her with my fingers before closing my eyes. I felt a small hand touching my forehead, as I finally drifted away to sleep.


    ¡­


    The merchant was walking down the main road, holding the reins of a horse pulling a cart. He stops, tells his subordinate to hold the reins, and goes inside the inn.


    ¡°Hey missy, your package has arrived.¡± (Merchant)


    The Innkeeper hears the call, and stops cleaning the table. She runs over to the merchant.


    ¡°Thank you, Mitou.¡± (Innkeeper)


    She amiably accepts the package, and runs over to the counter to grab the money. He receives the money in silence.


    ¡°Thanks missy. This will be the last box of rare ingredients for the next 6 months. Be sure to use it sparingly.¡± (Merchant)


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to let my husband know. The dishes that requires these ingredients are expensive, so not just anyone can order it. There aren¡¯t many nobles in this town anymore, so I am more worried if anyone will order these dishes at all.¡± (Innkeeper)


    ¡°Ahaha, I see. Well, your family is blessed with luck. This inn has become famous in this town. I¡¯m sure the customers you¡¯re looking for will come to this inn just for those dishes. Alright then missy, take care.¡± (Merchant)


    The innkeeper smiles slightly embarrassed from the merchant¡¯s blunt compliment, then bows as he exits the inn. As he exits, he turns to look back one last time. He won¡¯t be returning to this town anymore, as it might possibly become a battlefield in the near future. As he was about to turn around, something caught his eye. He squints his eyes, and gasps. Is that fairy!? As he was about to take a step closer, that little creature turned around and disappeared from the window. He continues to stare at the window lost in thought.


    ¡°Oi!¡± (Merchant)


    He walks up to his subordinate who was holding the reins.


    ¡°Change of plans, we will go meet Canu. I want to discuss a matter with him.¡± (Merchant)


    ¡°O-Okay!¡± (Subordinate)


    He quickly continues down the main path. I¡¯ve hit jackpot. The last time a person has mentioned that they spotted a fairy, was over a decade ago. If you were to somehow catch a fairy, you could sell them off for at least 2 white gold coins, or 100 gold coins. Nobles normally earn 50 gold yearly, so the price is double their yearly pay. I¡¯ve got to capture that fairy before it escapes this town. I won¡¯t let it escape my grasp.


    ...

 Chapter 4: Powerless

    As morning arrives, I go downstairs to the dining area of the inn. Seems like not many people are up this early in the morning, as only one table was taken. I find a table in the corner near the counter to sit on, and raise my hand to grab the innkeeper¡¯s attention. She notices and walk over.


    ¡°Hello, umm¡­ can I have this for breakfast?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°This? Oh, sure thing.¡± (Innkeeper)


    She then raises her voice toward the kitchen.


    ¡°Dear, one more number 2!¡± (Innkeeper)


    Dear? Is the cook in the kitchen her husband? I never would¡¯ve expected for her to already be married.


    ¡°May I ask for your name?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Ah, my name is Sophie. How about yourself?¡± (Innkeeper)


    ¡°My name is Meirou.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Nice to make your acquaintance, Meirou.¡± (Sophie)


    She smiles at me, and returns to the counter. As I was waiting for my food, some customers come in. I see a man holding a chain attached to a collar of a young woman with rabbit-like ears. I could not help but twitch from the inhumane spectacle before my eyes, as the man suddenly grabbed her hair and slammed her face onto the floor.


    ¡°Damn, such a useless slave! We lost track of our prey because of you! Don¡¯t you know how to follow orders!?¡± (Man)


    Suddenly, new information started to flow into my mind. Her race is beastkin. The beastkin currently has five different tribes living on this continent. The young woman in front of me is from the rabbit tribe. The rabbit tribe is known for their extraordinary hearing abilities, and leg strength. I also try to search my memory for information on ¡®slavery¡¯, but nothing comes up. This is the first time my blessing wasn¡¯t able to give any information. Does ¡®slavery¡¯ not apply to ¡¸Knowledge of the world¡¹? I will need to figure out later what information could be learnt, and what information must be learnt through a different method.


    I divert my gaze when my food finally arrives. I felt some sympathy for the young woman, but not to the point that I would meddle into that group¡¯s affairs. I rip a piece of bread and gave it to Kanko that was hiding in the bag. When I finish eating, I start walking towards the counter to ask Sophie about details on slavery.


    ¡°Sophie, is slavery common around here?¡± (Meirou)


    She stares at me, surprised by my question.


    ¡¸Huh? Isn¡¯t this common sense?¡¹ ¡°Yes, slavery is a common occurrence here. Rather, you would see slavery everywhere you go if you travel often. Is this your first time seeing a slave?¡± (Sophie)


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Slavery has the approval of the royal family, and is recognize by many nobles. If you were to fall into slavery, then there is no saving you. The life and death of the slave is up to the whims of the master, and they are powerless because of ¡¸Slavery Contract¡¹. If a slave is somehow forcibly freed, it is known that a company under the direct command of those of royalty would come after you until you¡¯re killed or recaptured. If they can¡¯t find you, they will indiscriminately kill those who are related to the slave.¡± (Sophie)


    ¡°¡¸Slavery Contract¡¹?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Yes. It is a blood contract that binds the slave¡¯s actions to listen to the master¡¯s orders¡± (Sophie)


    ¡°Even if the person was forced into slavery?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°¡¸Slavery Contract¡¹ is only given to those acknowledged by the people of the upper class. There has never been a case where a person was physically forced into a slave contract, but there were cases such as blackmail and deception.¡± (Sophie)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Meirou)


    It seems slavery is a system created by the people of the country themselves. Is this why my blessing couldn¡¯t give any information? Information that should be known as a matter of course for this world, and what is common sense by the people living in it. I am getting a clear picture now. If I think about it, buying a slave would align with one of my objectives. I want a companion with combat experience that I can completely trust, and not constantly worry about being backstabbed.


    ¡°How much does one usually cost?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Let me try and remember¡­ I think they are about 5 gold coins.¡± (Sophie)


    ¡°I see, thank you.¡± (Meirou)


    I exit the inn and start walking around the town. If slavery is common, then there should be a slave house somewhere in this small town; but first I need to earn more gold. Before I left, I asked Sophie one last question ¡®Do you know if anyone in this town is hiring right now?¡¯, and she replied ¡®Ah, the best place to start looking for a job is at the Travelers¡¯ Guild¡¯. As I ask around for directions, I finally find the building. I enter and see a huge bulletin board fixed in the middle of the hall. I walk toward the reception area, and ask for details.


    ¡°Hello, how may I help you today?¡± (Guild Representative)


    ¡°This is my first time here, and I¡¯m looking for a job.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Ah, hold on a second.¡± (Guild Representative)


    The guild representative goes to grab a form, and starts questioning me.


    ¡°Then we would need you to join the guild. The rules are simple. There are seven ranks. The higher your rank, the higher chances you will be given priority to the job you want. Your pay will also increase with your rank. We will not concern ourselves with anything that happens outside of this building. Any questions?¡± (Guild Representative)


    ¡°No.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Then please sign your name, race, and age here.¡± (Guild Representative)


    As I finish filling the form, it starts glowing and turns into light; then it enters my wrist. I was surprised it suddenly turned into light, and turn my wrist to see some sort of symbol on it. Seeing that the process was completed safely, the guild representative nods and continues speaking-


    ¡°This symbol will serve as your identification, and it is proof that you are a member of this guild. It is designed with layers of magic to avoid fabrication.¡± (Guild Representative)This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°I see.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°That¡¯s it. You¡¯re free to go ahead and choose the job you want according to your rank. Let me know which job you decided on before you go out. We will be rewarding you in place of the job poster.¡± (Guild Representative)


    I thank the guild representative, and walk towards the bulletin board. There are a lot of requests to collect ingredients, and a few asking to search for missing belongings. There are some requesting members to join a party to complete a dangerous mission together, but that seems to be for the upper ranks. I rip out a few pieces of paper posted on the bulletin board that mostly cover collection requests, then walk over to hand them to the guild representative. As I exit the building, I prepare myself to head to the forest.


    ¡­


    After completing my fifth job, the sun had begun to set. With Kanko¡¯s help, I completed the jobs a lot quicker than anticipated. Within the day, we somehow managed to complete five difficult collection jobs. The difficulty of the ingredients asked to be collected was high, but it went smoothly with Kanko¡¯s knowledge of the nearby forest.


    ¡°Thanks for all the help, Kanko. Because of you, everything went smoothly.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I-I¡¯m glad that I could be of help!¡± (Kanko)


    She smiles with a bashful expression. I grin at her and pet her head. It seems she¡¯s not used to being complimented, but this time she really deserves the praise. As she returns to hide in the bag, I return to town to hand in the ingredients for my fifth job to the guild.


    ¡°I am amazed that you managed to complete all these jobs in a single day.¡± ¡¸This boy is still young, yet so capable.¡¹ (Guild representative)


    I receive her honest thoughts right as I make eye contact with her, giving me an admiring look when I arrive at the reception area.


    ¡°I have a very reliable companion after all.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I see. That just means that you are someone worth respecting, if you have such a capable person to back you up.¡± (Guild Representative)


    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡± (Meirou)


    I smile wryly. I don¡¯t think I am a person worth respecting, but I¡¯ll just leave it at that. I receive the money for my fifth job, and confirmed that I¡¯ve earned exactly 4 gold coins today. I now hold 7 gold coins in my bag. I exit the guild and continue down the main road to return to the inn. At that moment, I felt something cold hit my back.


    ¡°Wh-What?¡± (Meirou)


    I turn my head to look behind me, and see a beastkin. Information starts flowing into my head. ¡®A beastkin of the cat tribe. The cat tribe is known for their extraordinary eyesight, and ability to hide their presence.¡¯


    ¡°I have nothing against you. Blame your bad luck for getting involved in someone¡¯s greed.¡± (???)


    I hear a woman¡¯s voice. Then the cold object was removed from my body and I started feeling pain. At the same time, the beastkin grabs my bag and quickly disappears into the alley.


    ¡°AHHHHHHGRGGHH¡± (Meirou)


    Shit. I never expected to get stabbed in the middle of the main road. I stare at the disappearing figure of the beastkin. I fell to my knees, then fell to the floor as I pressed my hands against the injury on my left flank. At that moment, I suddenly black out.


    ¡­


    I open my eyes.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re awake! Are you all right!?¡± (Sophie)


    ¡°Huh? Sophie?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I was on my way home to the inn, but then I saw you fainted on the floor bleeding. I carried you back to the inn, and with my husband¡¯s help, we patched you up.¡± (Sophie)


    ¡°I-I see, thank you very much for your kindness. How long as it been since I¡¯ve been asleep?¡± (Meirou)


    As I asked her with feelings of urgency. She replies-


    ¡°It¡¯s been 5 hours since you were brought here.¡± (Sophie)


    Dammit. How could this happen. Even if I had my guard up, I don¡¯t have any abilities that can sense a presence behind me. Even if I did, I did not have any combat experience. AHHH! It would be pointless to regret over this. As I try and replay the scene in my mind the moment I was stabbed, a voice reaches me.


    ¡¸Meirou¡­ Meirou¡­¡¹ (???)


    ¡¸I¡¯m guarding, I¡¯m guarding. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be able to sense them if anyone is nearby.¡¹ (???)


    As I was remembering the scene, thoughts suddenly start playing in my mind. Was that Kanko¡¯s voice!? The other voice also sounds familiar. I was able to make out the beastkin¡¯s face, so I assume it was the beastkin¡¯s thoughts. I concentrate to try and speak to Kanko.


    ¡°Kanko!¡± (Meirou)


    Sophie jumped from my abrupt yell. I ignore her and continue to focus. I want to hope that I can start communicating with her using my thoughts.


    ¡°Kanko! Can you hear me!? Hey! Kanko!¡± (Meirou)


    I-It¡¯s no use. I will need to try another approach. I start preparing to stand up.


    ¡°W-Wait, you¡¯re still injured, where are you planning to go!?¡± (Sophie)


    ¡°I need to go save a friend! She was kidnapped the moment I was stabbed!¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Your friend was kidnapped?¡± (Sophie)


    She grabs both my shoulders, keeping me from standing up from the bed, and gazes at me with clear eyes. I was taken aback from her gaze, and it helped me to calm down a bit.


    ¡°So you were stabbed, and your friend was kidnapped at the spot where I found you. Correct?¡± (Sophie)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Meirou)


    I return her gaze as I reply to her, showing my own resolve.


    ¡°I understand. I will help you find your friend.¡± (Sophie)


    ¡°Huh?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Me and my husband used to be adventurers. In our party, we have a friend from the dog tribe. He should be able to find your friend in no time. I will ask my husband to quickly call him, then we can start searching.¡± (Sophie)


    Sophie smiles at me, and quickly runs out the door. I am thankful for encountering such a kind couple. I was at a loss of words from how decisive she was. Still, this is something I must resolve with my own power. I will accept their help, but I will follow them to see the situation with my own eyes.


    As I struggle to walk out to the dining room with a pained expression, I see Sophie and her husband talking to each other.


    ¡°He said he¡¯ll be here in 5 minutes. Luckily, he was nearby.¡± (Sophie¡¯s husband)


    ¡°I see, I¡¯ll go prepare our equipment in the meantime- Hey! Meirou, why are you out here?! You should stay in bed!¡± (Sophie)


    Sophie slightly panics as she runs over to support me, with my arm over her shoulder.


    ¡°I want to follow you. I want to see for myself what the situation turned into. You also don¡¯t know what my friend looks like, right? Even if I give details on her appearance, it would still no doubt be much quicker if I point out who my friend was if I spot her on the scene.¡± (Meirou)


    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t trust the couple, but I can¡¯t completely ignore every possible scenario. I really blundered. I don¡¯t know when they managed to catch a glimpse of Kanko, but it seems I underestimated-...


    ¡®Blame your bad luck for getting involved in someone¡¯s greed.¡¯


    ¡­how much a fairy can push someone¡¯s greed to this extent. I should¡¯ve known that ever since I¡¯ve been shown the details on the fairy race. I failed to discern the gravity of the situation. Sophie¡¯s husband stares at me.


    ¡°I see, you have a point. Well then, you can come along.¡± (Sophie¡¯s husband)


    ¡°Dear!?¡± (Sophie)


    ¡°This lad is already a man. I can understand the feelings of wanting to see the situation with your own eyes, and how it will be resolved. If he can¡¯t run, I¡¯ll carry him. Guhahaha!¡± (Sophie¡¯s husband)


    ¡°T-Thank you! I think I can manage running though. Ahaha¡­¡± (Meirou)


    As we were talking, a man with dog-like features enters the inn. The moment I see him, information starts flowing into my mind. ¡®A beastkin of the dog tribe. The dog tribe is known for their extraordinary sense of smell, and magic concerning speed.¡¯ Knowing this, I felt a bit relieved. This is a very reliable ally.


    We quickly return to the spot where I was stabbed, and the dogkin started hovering his nose.


    ¡°It was a catkin, right boy? I found the smell. It¡¯s this way, let¡¯s go!¡± (Dogkin)


    Me, Sophie, and Sophie¡¯s husband followed the dogkin as he quickly ran down the alley. We turn a few corners and enter a smaller street. We then continue onwards for a while until finally after 20 minutes of running, the dogkin stops.


    ¡°The smell ends here.¡± (Dogkin)


    Sophie¡¯s husband nods, then we circle to the back entrance. At that moment, I see a familiar face. It¡¯s the catkin. She¡¯s standing guard while three people are carrying wooden boxes from the building into the cart.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s her. She¡¯s the catkin that attacked me.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Oh? So it¡¯s her, huh?¡± (Dogkin)


    ¡°Alright, both me and Sophie will go and distract that catkin, while you and the lad enter the building to search.¡± (Sophie¡¯s husband)


    The three of us nod at Sophie¡¯s husband¡¯s orders. Seeing as he smoothly gave out orders, he must have been the leader of the party back in the day. Right when Sophie and Sophie¡¯s husband run out the alley, the catkin instantly notices the two and prepares to counterattack. A heartbeat later, the two of us run toward the entrance of the building.


    ¡°Ah! Oi, you two! Stop!¡± (Catkin)


    As the catkin was about to intercept us, Sophie¡¯s husband swings his sword forcing the catkin to dodge backwards.


    ¡°Go!¡± (Sophie¡¯s husband)


    I nod and ran inside the house. While the Dogkin was knocking the three people unconscious with his scabbard, I was desperately searching every room for Kanko. Kanko, where are you?


    ¡°She¡¯s not in any of the rooms on the first floor!¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ the smell doesn¡¯t lead upstairs. There should be a secret entrance that leads to the basement somewhere. Ah, here is the entrance. Boy, follow me. ¡± (Dogkin)


    I am amazed at his sense of smell. I walk down the stairs following behind the dogkin. When we reached the bottom, what welcomed us was a horrendous sight. On one side, there were piles of cages here and there holding various creatures. On the other side, there was a pile of various horns, wings, claws, and skinned fur.


    ¡°W-Who¡¯s there!?¡± (merchant)


    My body instinctively moves out of rage, as I punch the person that seem to be the ringleader.


    ¡°GUWAH¡± (merchant)


    I quickly turn to look around the room. There I see her. Kanko. I¡¯ve finally found you. I walk towards her with feelings of relief, but my feelings instantly change to despair. I silently stare at Kanko¡¯s body. One of her wings was missing from her back, seemingly ripped off forcibly. Although not profusely, she is still bleeding from her back; but the small pool of blood that built up overtime around Kanko- Both her legs were also twisted in a weird angle. She was in this state inside a cage. She slowly opens her eyes as she senses someone looking at her.


    ¡°Me¡­i¡­r-rou?¡± (Kanko)


    I just stare at her.


    ¡­


    And stare at her.


    ¡­


    And stare.


    ¡­


    Then something snapped inside me.

 Chapter 5: Gratitude

    I stare at my hands. I feel a force surrounding my body. I look at the sword on the wall, and direct it to horizontally cut the roof of the cage. The sword moves by itself in the air and slashes the cage like butter. I remove the roof of the cage, and gently reach out to Kanko with my hands. Careful not to damage her other wing, I wrap her in my handkerchief. I am glad I washed my handkerchief last night. I stare at her for a few more moments. The dogkin was surprised when he witnessed my unusual magic, but it was only for a moment.


    ¡°She¡¯s still alive, but her heartbeat is faint. You can still save her.¡±


    The dogkin doesn¡¯t confirm whether Kanko was the one I was looking for. He must¡¯ve heard Kanko¡¯s last words before she fell unconscious. He watches me as I gently loosen my expression from hearing that, then directs his gaze to Kanko which I¡¯m holding. He pats my shoulder, and moves to pickpocket the merchant. He returns and holds out a pouch full of gold coins in front of me. I stare at his hand holding the pouch.


    ¡°You will need this. Don¡¯t feel guilty, and consider it this merchant¡¯s karma for involving himself with you.¡± (Dogkin)


    I inspected my surroundings and found my stolen bag laying on the floor. I pick it up, and silently accept the pouch from him. I put the pouch in my bag. As I give one last glance at Kanko, I turn to glare at the merchant. At that moment, the merchant wakes up.


    ¡°What happened!? W-Who are you!? Oi! Someone broke into the basement!¡± (Merchant)


    He panics as he looks around the room


    ¡°You. Where did you put this fairy¡¯s wing?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°W-Why should I tell you that! That fairy is my property, you know! Thiefs! Oi! There are intruders in the basement! Oi!¡± ¡¸The fairy''s wing? There¡¯s no way I''m telling you that. I spent-¡¹ (Merchant)


    I glance at a nearby sword, and it moves to cut the merchant¡¯s foot off.


    ¡°AHHHHHHHH!!!¡± (Merchant)


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said where did you put this fairy¡¯s wing?¡± (Meirou)


    He screams in pain as he falls to the ground. I position the sword over his other foot, and malicious glare at him silently.


    ¡°I-I put the¡­ fairy¡¯s wing behind¡­ the skinned f-fur¡­¡± (Merchant)


    I walk over to examine the pile of skinned fur, and it was there in a small jar. I grab and place the jar in my bag, and return my glare towards the merchant. Should I kill him? Or let him go? As if understanding, the dogkin spoke interrupting my line of thought-


    ¡°There is no need for you to kill him. Just cut off one of his arms as well, and let his fate set its course.¡± (Dogkin)


    The merchant turns to find out the owner of the voice, and gasp after seeing the dogkin¡¯s face. It seems he didn¡¯t realize there was a second intruder nearby. The dogkin was completely silent behind the merchant as the merchant was going hysterical after all.


    ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡± (Merchant)


    I see. That is also a way for someone to suffer. I will let him live. I direct the sword with my thoughts, and the sword moves to cut one of the merchant¡¯s arms.


    ¡°GYYAAAAAA!!!¡± (Merchant)


    ¡°I honestly want to kill you, but you are not a life worth bloodying my hands over. I hope you live your life in misery.¡± (Meirou)


    As I was about to turn to leave with the dogkin, Sophie and her husband arrives to the scene. Her expression becomes stern when she recognizes the merchant face.


    ¡°Mitou¡­? You were involved in this business?¡± (Sophie)


    She looks down to the merchant¡¯s injuries. She turns to me, and sees a fairy wrapped in a handkerchief missing a wing, cradled in my left hand. She stares at the fairy in sympathy. It seems she has gotten a general understanding of what went on in this room. The husband just casually glances around the room.


    ¡°Oh? If it isn¡¯t Mitou? How are you feeling?¡± (Sophie¡¯s husband)


    He nonchalantly strikes up a conversation, ignoring the fact that the merchant is profusely bleeding right now.


    ¡°Oi! I¡¯m bleeding here! It hurts! Please save me!¡± (Merchant)


    The husband stares at the merchant as if he¡¯s seeing something peculiar.


    ¡°Why are you asking your intruders to save you? Guhahaha! You chose this path yourself, so you should¡¯ve prepared yourself to die.¡± (Sophie¡¯s husband)


    ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡± (Merchant)


    ¡°Hah¡­ Mitou. You brought this upon yourself.¡± (Dogkin)


    The dogkin was leaning against the wall near the entrance with his eyes closed as he threw in his two cents. Sophie¡¯s husband continues to watch the merchant, as if he was hoping for some sort of reply.


    ¡°Loss for words? This is the end then. Good bye, old friend.¡± (Sophie¡¯s husband)


    The husband slowly raises his sword, and gazed down at the merchant. A split second later, he stabs the sword into the merchant¡¯s head. He turns to Sophie.


    ¡°Sophie, return home with the lad. I¡¯ll handle the rest with the rest of our group which will be arriving soon.¡± (Sophie¡¯s husband)


    The dogkin also nods at us.


    ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s go, Meirou.¡± (Sophie)


    I silently follow Sophie up the stairs, and exit the building. The catkin falls in my field of vision. It seems she¡¯s laying unconscious not far from the entrance. I look up at the night sky. It might be already past midnight. I continue down the direction of the inn.


    ¡­


    As we arrive back at the inn. Sophie quickly runs over to get some healing herbs and bandages.


    ¡°Ow!¡± (Meirou)


    I suddenly realize my injury has reopened since who knows when, as my bandages were stained in red. Sophie turns to look over to me worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Please quickly treat her first.¡± (Meirou)


    Sophie nods, and continues to quickly rummage in the back corner for the bandages and herbs. She quickly returns to the table. By that time, Kanko seems to have regained consciousness.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°M-Meirou¡­ y-y..you¡¯ve returned¡­ to save¡­ m-me¡­ ah..haha¡­ I¡¯m glad¡­¡± (Kanko)


    ¡°Of course.¡± (Meirou)


    As she reached out both her hands, I move my index finger for her to hold. I warmly gaze at her. Sophie looks at our exchange with an affectionate gaze.


    ¡°Meirou, what is her name?¡± (Sophie)


    ¡°Her name is Kanko.¡± (Meirou)


    I unwrap the handkerchief, revealing Kanko¡¯s legs. Sophie flinched from the sight of it.


    ¡°How cruel¡­¡± (Sophie)


    Kanko shook from suddenly hearing another voice nearby. I nod to her to trust Sophie. Kanko turns to catch a glimpse of Sophie.


    ¡°Okay. Kanko, I want you to endure the pain that you¡¯re about to feel. Are you prepared?¡± (Sophie)


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± (Kanko)


    Sophie nods, then holds Kanko¡¯s left leg with her fingers. At that moment, she starts turning it.


    ¡°A-Ah-AHHHHHHH!!!!¡± (Kanko)


    Then the ankle.


    ¡°AhhAHHHH!?!!! I-IT DO-ESN¡¯T Hurt! It doesn¡¯t hurt!¡± ¡¸It hurts! It hurts! It hurts!¡¹ (Kanko)


    I watch Kanko in anguish, as she digs her hands into my finger; but I was determined not to avert my eyes. As we move onto her right leg, she faints halfway through the treatment. Sophie sighs with beads of sweat on her forehead, as she finally let¡¯s go of Kanko¡¯s leg, signaling the end the treatment. She then applies healing herbs onto Kanko¡¯s back, and wraps Kanko¡¯s legs in small strips of bandages. I carefully lifted Kanko up and felt her small heart pulsing, affirming that she is still alive.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ so much for today. I will never forget this favor.¡± (Meirou)


    I earnestly show my gratitude towards Sophie¡¯s priceless kindness, and bow my head to her. I don¡¯t think I would have enough mental fortitude to personally follow through with this treatment myself, even if I knew the procedures.


    ¡°I simply went on making decisions on my own. Please raise your head.¡± ¡¸There is no need to bow your head for this¡­ Ahaha. It was mentally draining to inflict pain onto this child for the treatment, but I am glad that I was able to save another life. I was simply trying to lessen the burden of my past sin.¡¹ (Sophie)


    She then gazes up at the ceiling with a distant look.


    ¡°Talking to you reminds me of someone I knew in the past.¡± ¡¸You really do act like her¡­¡¹ (Sophie)


    Sometimes, I wonder if there is an off switch for my mind-reading ability. I feel guilty for unconsciously invading Sophie thoughts, which I think she will never put into words for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Still, please allow me to do this. This is very important to me.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Sophie)


    She pats my head which was still lowered, then suddenly stands up and moves to hug me. I was startled for a second, then I started tearing up a bit and simply stood there in her arms. Thank you, Sophie.


    ¡­


    As I woke up the next morning; I see Kanko sleeping on a soft neatly-folded hand towel, on the desk beside me. I also spot the pouch full of gold coins sitting beside her. I am so glad that I was able to save Kanko in time. There are many things I want to sit down and think about, especially regarding my new psychokinetic-like ability I was consciously using yesterday; but my number one priority right now is buying a slave with combat experience, before anything else happens. I gained a new ability, but I will still need a reliable companion to watch my back. I grab the pouch, put it in my bag, and leave the room. I first notice Sophie¡¯s husband on his way to the kitchen from the dining room.


    ¡°Thank you for your help yesterday! I will never forget this favor!¡± (Meirou)


    I bow my head and repeat the same lines I¡¯ve said to Sophie yesterday.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that lad. Me and my wife were acquainted with the ringleader, so you might¡¯ve gotten involved because of us. I will apologize for putting you through such an ordeal.¡± (Sophie¡¯s husband)


    He smiles at me, and I accept his roundabout show of kindness. He continues to the kitchen. I spot Sophie from the back entrance.


    ¡°Oh, good morning, Meirou. Does your injury still hurt?¡± (Sophie)


    ¡°Morning. It doesn¡¯t hurt as much as yesterday, but it still feels very stiff. I¡¯ll be going out for a bit, so please look after Kanko for me.¡± (Meirou)


    Sophie nods with a dependable expression. She doesn¡¯t stop me even though I should be resting, since my wounds could reopen once again. She must''ve noticed something from my expression.


    ¡°Leave it to me. I will look after her, so quickly take care of your business.¡± (Sophie)


    I can feel at ease if Sophie and co. are nearby. For now, Kanko is in safe hands. I wave good bye and quickly walk over to the Travelers¡¯ Guild building.


    ¡°Hello, how may I help you today?¡± (Guild representative)


    ¡°Ah, do you have any information on slave houses?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Slave houses?... We do, but I will have to charge you 10 silver coins for that information. Is that all right?¡± (Guild Representative)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Meirou)


    I hand her a gold coin, and received 15 silver coins as change. She grabs a piece of paper, and writes down the directions.


    ¡°In this town, there is only one large slave house. The location is not known to the public, so please burn this piece of paper once you find the building.¡± (Guild Representative)


    I see¡­. so that¡¯s why they charge for this information. It is to stress the idea that this information is not easily obtainable. If you paid for something, you would be less willing to share it to others.


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Meirou)


    I accept the piece of paper and exit the building. I look at the directions and walk over to the far side of town. I arrive at a shabby-looking house. It looks just like any other house owned by a commoner. I knock on the door, and hear footsteps approaching. As the door opens, I see a man in his 40¡¯s with an intimidating aura. He gives a good look at the visitor.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± (slave trader?)


    ¡°Slaves.¡± (Meirou)


    I replied straight to the point, and handed him the piece of paper that the guild representative gave me.


    ¡°Hoh¡­ I see. The Travelers¡¯ Guild recommended you. Come in.¡± (slave trader?)


    I enter the house. It was just a normal house. I survey my surroundings with a questionable expression. The man catches my expression.


    ¡°This whole floor is just for camouflage. Follow me.¡± (slave trader?)


    I follow him, and he uses one of his keys to open a secret door behind the stairs that led to the 2<sup>nd </sup>floor. I continue following him down to the basement, and was surprised to encounter a fancy room made for nobles. There was a table in the middle of the room, with two red couches on opposite sides of the table. I notice two metallic doors on the other side of the room. The golden lights in a jar somehow brightens the whole room, place on the table. I sit down on the couch, while the man sits on the opposite side facing me.


    ¡°Now then, I am Baido. A slave trader of this small town.¡± (slave trader?)


    ¡°I see. How many slaves do you have right now?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Around 40 slaves right now. What are you looking for?¡± (Slave Trader)


    ¡°What kind of races are the slaves?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Just beastkin and humans.¡± (Slave Trader)


    ¡°I want someone with combat experience.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ then I would recommend getting a beastkin, since they are born with innate abilities and are cheap. I don¡¯t have any humans with combat experience.¡± (Slave Trader)


    ¡°I see, then can I have a look at the beastkin?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Follow me.¡± (Slave Trader)


    The slave trader stands up, and leads me to one of the doors on the other side of the room. Inside was pitch black. The slave trader places another jar in the middle of the room, and quietly chants something. Suddenly, bright light from the jar lightens the room. This room is slightly bigger than the previous room, and it was full of cages with beastkin of varying ages. What stood out to me, was how eerily quiet it was in this room. I can see at least 22 cages on site, yet there wasn¡¯t a single sound. I can hear panting from time to time as I walk around the room, but that¡¯s it. I also notice that every one of them appear very young.


    ¡°What is the age range for these slaves?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°9 to 14 years old.¡± (Slave Trader)


    ¡¸¡­Ah, it¡¯s so bright...¡¹ (???)


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹ (???)


    ¡¸I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡¹ (???)


    ¡¸Mother¡­ ¡¹ (???)


    As I look at some of their faces, thoughts flow into my mind. The beastkin¡¯s eyes were all hollow, and they are despondent towards my stare. It seems there are only dogkin, catkin, and rabbitkin in this room.. Slaves from the other two mysterious tribes are not in sight.


    ¡°If you left them alone, wouldn¡¯t they try to kill themselves?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°They are currently under the order ¡®Do not die¡¯ along with ¡®Do not speak¡¯, with a temporary slave contract. If a slave somehow manages to kill themselves, they will have to go through excruciating pain by going against the order for a period of time; before they can die. My subordinates would hear the screams before then.¡± (Slave Trader)


    When I finish my round around the room, two caught my eye. Out of the nearly all rabbitkin which had white fur, there was a single one that stood out with brown fur. Most of the dogkin have either black, brown, or white fur, but there was one that had red-orange fur¡­ similar to the appearance of a fox.


    ¡°Is there something special about these two?¡± (Meirou)


    I point to that rabbitkin and dogkin.


    ¡°Ah¡­ that rabbitkin with brown hair and fur are known as a sign of misfortune. Rabbitkin are acclaimed for their beautiful white appearance, so those born with brown or black appearances are exiled and sold as slaves from a young age. I¡¯m at a loss since no one is willing to buy such a slave. The dogkin is not that special. If you head further towards the east, you¡¯ll encounter more of them-¡± (Slave Trader)


    ¡°I¡¯ll take both of them.¡± (Meirou)


    I interrupt the slave master mid-sentence with my decision, and he stares at me in surprise. Then he nods and moves to open the cages to grab them.


    ¡°Oi you, stand up.¡± (Slave Trader)


    He grabs the rabbitkin and forcibly gets her to stand up, and does the same to the young dogkin. He pulls them along back to the fancy room, with me following behind. He turns to face me after locking the door.


    ¡°The 14 year old female rabbitkin will be 1 gold coin, and the 10 year old female dogkin will be 5 gold coins.¡± (Slave Merchant)


    I was amazed by how cheap the rabbitkin was. Was she that much of a burden? I take out 6 gold coins, and hand it to him. He accepts it, and takes out two rings while chanting something. The rings turn into light, and reform into scrolls. He places the scrolls onto the table.


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡± (Slave Merchant)


    I lift my left hand, and he takes out a small knife to lightly cut my thumb. A few drops of blood fall onto the scroll and evaporates. He moves to give the second scroll some blood as well. At the same moment, the two slaves starts holding their chests in pain.


    ¡°O-O-w, ow, ow¡± (Dogkin)


    The dogkin voices her pain, while the rabbitkin holds her chest trying to endure it. The pain lasts for about 10 seconds, then both scrolls disperses into light and disappears. The slave trader then forcibly attach collars around both their necks, and cover their mouths.


    ¡°T-Tight¡­ Ahh-Mhgmm!?¡± ¡¸I-I can¡¯t breath¡­¡¹ (Dogkin)


    ¡°Ah- W-W-Wait-Mhmgmm!?¡± ¡¸No, no, no, no! I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m scared! What¡¯s going to happen to me!?¡¹ (Rabbitkin)


    Then he covers their heads with a cloth, bound their limbs, and threw them into a large gray bag that could be used for packing food.


    ¡°Wait! What are you doing!?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m packing them. Is this your first time buying a slave?¡± (Slave Trader)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°This is standard procedure. This is to ensure that the slaves don¡¯t get over their heads just because they were finally sold to a master. For slave houses in larger cities, it is to hide the slave house¡¯s location from the slaves.¡± (Slave Trader)


    ¡°Hide their location from the slaves?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°There were cases where slaves would return to the slave house¡¯s location to attempt to free their friends after all.¡± (Slave Trader)


    I couldn¡¯t say anything back. Ever since I entered the beastkin¡¯s room, I¡¯ve been having this bitter taste in my mouth. I should quickly finish my business here and leave as soon as possible. The slave trader hands me the bag, and I carefully move it over my shoulder.


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t this a bit too light.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°The bag is imbued with magic. No matter what is thrown in the bag, the weight of the bag will remain fixed. Light as a feather. Only the volume of the bag will increase. Be careful not to throw the bag, or you might kill the slaves inside.¡± (Slave Trader)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Meirou)


    We walk upstairs as I listen to his explanation.


    ¡°Now then, thank you for your business.¡± (Slave Trader)


    I stiffly nod to him, and exit the house. The treatment of slaves is bad even at slave houses. I was expecting some decent treatment before slaves are sent out, but that was wishful thinking on my part. I look at the large bag over my shoulder. There is a bit of movement, but no struggling. I quicken my pace, so I can release them from their bounds once I return. I sincerely hope that Tayori, Mein and Numeke have avoided falling into slavery. Now that I¡¯ve gained some reliable companions, I can earnestly start my search. By the end of today, it would now be 5 days since I¡¯ve been dropped into this world. So much has happened. I never thought in such a short amount of time that I would receive so many encounters. I look up at the bright sky, and pray for everyone else¡¯s safety as I return to the inn.


    ...

 Chapter 6: Family

    As I carried the slaves back to the inn and continued to my room, Sophie welcomed me back without questioning what was inside the large bag. I silently thank her for not inquiring about it. As I enter the room¡ª


    ¡°M-Meirou¡­ I¡­ I-¡± (Kanko)


    ¡ªI see a panicking fairy limping towards me from the top of the desk. She falls after a few wobbly steps. Rather I''m surprised she knew it was me before I entered the room.


    ¡°Kanko... I am sincerely glad you are alive.¡± (Meirou)


    I smiled at her, and helped her back up.


    ¡°B-But¡­ it was my fault for being weak¡­ I had a chance to escape, but I was too scared to fight back¡­¡± (Kanko)


    Something like that¡­


    ¡°Don''t blame yourself, it was completely my fault for letting my guard down. This never would have happened if I was cautious of my surroundings in the first place.¡± (Meirou)


    I would have deeply blamed myself if Kanko were to have died during those circumstances because of my carelessness. At this point in time, Kanko might have became an irreplaceable existence to me. An emotional pillar. My heart felt warm as I think about our current relationship. I pet Kanko with my fingers, and continue my way to the end of the room; then gently lower the large bag onto the floor. I unfastened the top of the bag and take off the head covers, then the two slaves come into view. The both of them had expressions of fear. I unbound them, and place my hands on each of their heads.


    ¡°There is nothing to be afraid of. I want to be clear that I will harm neither of you.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°......¡± (Rabbitkin)


    I can''t ask the unreasonable, so I try to voice my intentions. The rabbitkin stares at me with wavering eyes between fear and uncertainty, while the dogkin looks around the room with her fear slightly subsiding. At the very least, they seem calm enough to comprehend what I just said. I turn my gaze to Kanko.


    ¡¸M-Meirou bought slaves? They¡¯re slaves, right? I guess it¡¯s to be expected¡­ D-Does that mean Meirou is going to abandon me now? Or soon¡­? It hasn¡¯t even been that long since we¡¯ve traveled together, yet I¡¯ve become a heavier burden for Meirou to bear¡­ Why am I so useless¡­ Ah, h-he¡¯s looking at me¡­ I wonder what Meirou really thinks abou-¡¹(Kanko)


    ¡°Kanko.¡± (Meirou)


    I interrupt her thoughts that started being conveyed to me. A few seconds pass as we lock gazes.


    ¡°Kanko.¡± (Meirou)


    I repeated her name once more in a gentler voice.


    ¡°Y-Y-Yes, w-what is it M-Meirou¡­¡± (Kanko)


    I gazed at her and organize my thoughts. Although I care for her, I cannot completely reject the idea that she could now become a burden. I am sure it will show from my excessive consideration to her current condition; comparing how the reliable help I used to receive from her to the things she now cannot do... I want her to remain by my side despite that. Considering how I should convey my feelings to Kanko, buying a physical item is likely the best idea to soothe her heart full of uncertainty regarding our relationship.


    ¡°Please watch over those two for me. I need to go for one more errand.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I-I understand¡­¡± ¡¸M-Meirou¡­ Did he want to say it?¡­ Meirou is too kind. Was he worried about me? It¡¯s best if bring it up myself-¡¹(Kanko)


    I hear those last thoughts as I walk out the door. When I enter the dining area towards the entrance of the inn, I asked Sophie if she knew any magic item shops she can recommend. Luckily, I was recommended two in this small town. I run over to the first recommendation which was located in the busy part of town. As I couldn''t find what I was looking for, I continue to check the second location.


    ¡°Hm? How may I help you?¡± (???)


    ¡°I am *pant pant* looking for a tiny bracelet *pant*. W-Would you happen to sell any?¡± (Meirou)


    I readied my breathing, and walked over to the shop counter.


    ¡°Were you perhaps recommended by Sophie? I only receive regular customers whose face I am already familiar with, but your face is new here.¡± (Shop Manager)


    ¡°Yes, I was informed by Sophie of this shop.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°How small of a bracelet are we talking here?¡± (Shop Manager)


    ¡°About this size¡± (Meirou)


    I use my fingers to approximate the diameter.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don''t think any shop would normally sell a bracelet that tiny, even if it was for a monster.¡± ¡¸A monster with a limb that small, huh? Could it be¡­ Sophie, are you telling me to help this boy and keep his order a secret?¡¹(Shop Manager)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Meirou)


    The shop manager looks over me for a moment, and then continues speaking¡ª


    ¡°I can make you a custom bracelet. This will be a special case since you were recommended by Sophie.¡± (Shop Manager)


    ¡°T-Thank you!¡± (Meirou)


    I am also glad that the shop manager won''t delve too much. I would honestly not want to go around announcing that I have a fairy with me if I could help it. I gave the details on the design. As for the color¡­


    ¡°What kind of relationship do you want with the one whom you plan on giving the bracelet to?¡± (Shop Manager)


    ¡°A familial relationship.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Then I will create a pure white bracelet. The design is simple, so it won''t take long. You can wait, or come back at the end of the day to pick it up.¡± ¡¸Hoh¡­ A familial relationship with a monster. He''s an eccentric one.¡¹ (Shop Manager)


    ¡°Thank you!¡± (Meirou)


    I take out a gold coin, but then he refuses.


    ¡°I don''t need the money. Use it for the next time you return here. I will accept it then.¡± (Shop Manager)


    My heart warms with gratitude.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    After about an hour, the shop manager comes back from the back and hands me the bracelet. It really was a pure white color, so pure it could be mistaken as the gray-ish silver or the yellow-ish gold in terms of shine, yet it¡¯s not exactly transparent. The material used could not have been cheap. I sincerely thank him.


    ¡°I will be sure to return again. Thank you!¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I will be waiting.¡± ¡¸I wish you well with your new family member, young boy.¡¹ (Shop Manager)


    With a slight smile showing, he makes a gesture telling me to to leave as he seemingly looks like he¡¯s preparing to close for the day. I quickly return to the inn, and open the door to my room. I witness Kanko watching over the slaves with a complicated expression, and the slaves leaning against the wall; arms wrapped around their legs; not moving an inch like statues. I am slightly perplexed by the atmosphere of the room. Kanko turns to me.


    "W-Welcome back, Meirou." (Kanko)


    I walk over to Kanko which is sitting on the edge of the bed, and crouch down to her eye level.


    ¡°Kanko, please accept this from me.¡± (Meirou)


    I take out the tiny bracelet from my pocket, and handed it to her.


    ¡°W-What is this? So pretty¡­¡± (Kanko)


    ¡°This is my gift to you. A gift that will ensure our lasting relationship. I was told that the color mea-¡± (Meirou)


    "Family..." (Kanko)


    Kanko interrupts me finishing what I wanted to say. She stares at the bracelet as if she was staring at something that is out of her reach.


    ¡°Eh!? M-Meirou, does that mean¡­¡± (Kanko)


    "Would you become part of my family?" (Meirou)


    "......" (Kanko)


    ¡¸A family... A Family? Family!? Family!!??¡¹(Kanko)


    After a long silence her expression starts to comprehend what I said, and moves her gaze between the bracelet and me.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Becoming M-Meirou¡¯s family?...¡± (Kanko)


    She slowly moves to reach out for the bracelet, but then stops halfway showing her hesitation. I take her small arm still wrapped in bandages, and put the bracelet on locking it in place. I return my gaze to her and smile.


    ¡°You and me are now family, Kanko. This bracelet is proof of our relationship with each other.¡± (Meirou)


    I show her a black necklace I am wearing with the same exact designs carved onto the bracelet.


    ¡°I¡­ Meirou¡­¡± (Kanko)


    It seems everything is moving along too quickly for her, so she is left speechless.


    ¡°Kanko, please be a part of my family.¡± (Meirou)


    I raise my hand in front of her, waiting for her reply. She stares at my raised hand, then moves to gaze at the bracelet on her wrist.


    ¡¸A-Ahaha, I am really blessed to have met Meirou¡­ Even I understand how much a burden I will become from now on from losing the ability to fly¡­ But I wonder why I¡¯m hesitating for?¡­ Didn''t I decide to leave my fate in Meirou¡¯s hand, and to follow him no matter where?... Yes, even if I become reliant and end up being thrown away, I will accept that fate. As long as Meirou wants me by his side, I will remain there for as long as possible.¡¹(Kanko)


    After a long silence, Kanko nods to herself. She gazes at me with those beautiful eyes again. Those resolute eyes she made back when we first met.


    ¡°Please let me be a part of your family.¡± (Kanko)


    Kanko grabs my raised hand, as tears start to form in her eyes. I smile at her, pat her head, then move my gaze to the slaves that was watching the whole development. The both of them seemed to have calmed down considerably because of the scene that happened before them. The rabbitkin was watching us with sad eyes, while the dogkin with eyes of anxiety. The both remain very reserved, as they were watching us unmoving keeping their mouths zipped.


    ¡°Do the both of you have names?¡± (Meirou)


    A silence follows. I sigh.


    ¡°I want to learn your names, so please give me your names.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t have one.¡± ¡¸It¡¯s not like I deserve one anyway¡­¡¹ (Rabbitkin)


    ¡°M-My name is Juyu¡­¡± ¡¸My name is Juyu¡­¡¹ (Dogkin)


    I unconsciously leak a smile at the dogkin¡¯s thought process, at the same time felt sympathy towards the rabbitkin¡¯s mentality. It really reminds me of the time I met Kanko. If not naming children that doesn''t seem like they will have any future ahead of them is actually a custom among all races in this world, then I can finally understand the special meaning behind having a name at all. Considering this, I hesitated on naming her on the spot.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Meirou)


    Should wait until I get a clearer image of the rabbitkin¡¯s personality?


    ¡°I''ll be counting on the both of you from now on.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I¡­ understand. ¡± ¡¸As I expected¡­ I won''t be named. Why did I hold onto such hopes¡­¡¹ (Rabbitkin)


    ¡°Th-Thank you for buying me, Master¡­¡± ¡¸I have to work hard to live¡­¡¹ (Juyu)


    ¡°Thank you, Master¡­¡± ¡¸No¡­ Compared to previous master, I am glad¡­ His treatment of us is gentle despite us being slaves. I don''t want to separate from this master¡­ I will hold onto this master.¡¹(Rabbitkin)


    The both bowed to me. It would be awkward to correct her at this point and give her false hope, so I kept quiet as I continue to try and come up with a fitting name. I also bought clothes on the way, so I gave them sizes I estimated based on their height. Two commoner-looking one-piece dresses, light armor to wear over it, and a belt to keep the waist in place. Light armor for myself as well.


    ¡°Have either of you used a weapon before?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡± (Juyu)


    ¡°I used a sword before but...¡± (Rabbitkin)


    ¡°These are your weapons, two long swords for each of you. I will buy a proper weapon for both of you when the time comes, so use these for now.¡± (Meirou)


    They are just any other sword sold in stores, so I plan on having a discussion together with them once more after we gain more field experience; to find out which weapon they would handle best.


    ¡°T-Thank you, Master!¡± (Juyu)


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Master.¡± (Rabbitkin)


    ¡°We will leave this town tonight. Kanko, can you navigate us towards the east?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Huh?¡± (Kanko)


    I look at her with gentle eyes. She hesitates for a brief moment, before giving me a nod with a bright smile.


    ¡°Y-Yes! Yes, I can lead the way! P-Please leave it to me!¡±


    She thumps her chest with her fist in determination. I nod towards her.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Hey! Be careful!¡± (Meirou)


    We were pushed against our backs to the wall by a pack of small wolves. The two slaves are standing in front of me in a deadlock with them. A few days of trekking through the forest lead to this predicament. Apparently, they have been trailing us since the moment we entered the forest. Juyu then makes the first move, killing off a wolf. I found out that Juyu has some experience in survival as well, on top of experience with the sword. Her natural weapon seems to have been a sword that was a bit shorter than the sword she¡¯s currently using, so I should buy her one as soon as we reach the next city. Whilst the rabbitkin has been making very careless moves like any amateur would. The rabbitkin did say she used the sword a bit, but those moves she¡¯s making are extremely worrying. The rabbitkin runs up and manages to injure a wolf, but another wolf from her side is running up to her preparing to leap for attack.


    ¡°Tch!¡± (Meirou)


    I decided to run up to her, grab her arm, pulled and covered her with the protection of my body.


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Rabbitkin)


    I raise my arms, and concentrate. Please work this time. Glad that I began feeling a density around my body once more, I wave my arm and sliced the wolf¡¯s head off just before contact. I have been practicing every few hours until now cutting random vegetation, and managed to increase the reliability. It seems it will continue to pay off if I continue like this. I look over to Juyu as she finishes off the last wolf. That girl really is amazing. Five of the six wolves were wiped out by her hands alone. I sigh in relief knowing we¡¯re finally out of the predicament.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Master Meirou.¡± (Rabbitkin)


    The rabbitkin with a bewildered expression separates from me.


    ¡°Be sure to be more cautious next time. We need to be wary of receiving heavy injuries in the middle of this forest.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll be careful.¡± (Rabbitkin)


    ¡­


    We found a cave along the way and decided to rest for the day. We settled inside the cave, cook up dinner with the meager tools I bought along as a gift from Sophie¡¯s generosity, and on my own managed to cook something presentable. I am not all that good at cooking, so it didn¡¯t turn out the best, but it was still pretty good. As everyone was finishing up their last few bites, I open my mouth---


    ¡°I have a few things I want to say, since all of us will be together from now onwards.¡± (Meirou)


    Everyone looks up from her meals. Kanko remains looking up at the sky, but it seems I have her attention. Fairies can survive without ingestion it seems. She explained to me when I asked about her portion, that she can survive just by mana alone that come from nature itself. She declined and told me to save the portions for those who need to eat to build up strength and survive.


    ¡°...but first, I want to make an announcement.¡± (Meirou)


    I turn to glance at the rabbitkin, and beckon her over to properly face me.


    ¡°Yes, Master Meirou?¡± (Rabbitkin)


    I never realized she has properly started using my name, albeit ''-master'' still remains. Nonetheless, I''m happy about it no matter how small a detail it is. I told her it was okay to informally call me by my name alone, but it seems like it''s something I can¡¯t force on someone to change. Same went for Juyu.


    ¡°From now on, your name is Hana.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°E-Eh?¡± (Rabbitkin)


    The rabbitkin stares at me in a dazed state.


    ¡°W-Wait, eh? Eh?¡± (Rabbitkin)


    Kanko starts giggling. Juyu¡¯s eyes start sparkling.


    ¡±I can finally call you by a name! I was at a loss what to call you up until now, so I am glad. I hope we can work to protect master together, Hana.¡± (Juyu)


    Juyu jumps over and hugs Hana from behind.


    ¡°A-Ahaha¡­¡± (Hana)


    ¡°Did Meirou also come up with Hana¡¯s name using Meirou¡¯s old language?¡± (Kanko)


    ¡°Old language¡­?¡± (Hana)


    ¡°Ah. Um, yes¡­ Ahaha¡­ Hana(»¨) means flower in my old language. I have come to an understanding of Hana¡¯s gentle nature the past few days we spent together, hence I decided on that name. There are varying images of a flower depending on their appearance, whether it''s an underlying image of strength, or liveliness, all flowers tend to foremost have an image of gentleness and are beautiful to anyone.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°B-Beautiful¡­ but my fur-¡± (Hana)


    ¡°I have been told that if a rabbitkin¡¯s fur is not white, they are said to be a sign of misfortune. Whether it¡¯s true or not I do not care about that, I honestly think you are a beautiful girl.¡± (Meirou)


    Hana starts tearing up silently, as she clasps her hands to her heart.


    ¡°There are all kinds of flowers out there, but even if they all have varying appearances, they all bloom the same way. You can bloom, in your own way, Hana.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Master Meirou. I will cherish this name for the rest of my life.¡± (Hana)


    I smile at her, and continue to wait for time to pass until she settles herself down.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Meirou. I¡¯ve calmed down.¡± (Hana)


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you were that happy. I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± (Meirou)


    Hana starts acting abashed.


    ¡°Uuu¡­¡± (Hana)


    ¡°What was it that Meirou wanted to say to us?¡± (Kanko)


    ¡°I wanted to share my plans to everyone.¡± (Meirou)


    I didn''t divulge about how I came from another world, but telling them I am from a far away land isn''t exactly a lie. I also tell them about the friends I am searching for which I was separated from. In the short while giving descriptions of each of my friends I want to search for, I started feeling nostalgia towards the everyday life before i came to this world. My peaceful life, my school friends and other relationships, my sister. Huh? Suddenly i feel like it''s been a long time since I came to this world. How long has it been since I''ve seen my friends¡¯ faces? I don''t think it''s been that long at all, yet everything feels so far away. Before I knew it---


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± (Meirou)


    Tears starts falling.


    ¡°M-Master!? Are you okay!? (Juyu)


    ¡°Meirou¡­¡± (Kanko)


    Juyu starts panicking from my sudden tears. Kanko looks over to me worriedly. Embarrassed from my sudden breakdown, I faced down to the floor, then while my head was down, I suddenly felt someone''s chest. Someone embraced me from the front.


    ¡°Master Meirou, please calm down.¡± (Hana)


    As I listen to her heartbeat, I manage to calm myself down.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I''m alright now. Let me continue.¡± (Meirou)


    Hana nods and releases me.


    ¡°Wait, Meirou. Didn''t Meirou say you came with four other friends?¡± (Kanko)


    Ah. I unconsciously left that guy out and ended up describing the three others before moving on. Despite that I am surprised at myself for still calling him a friend.


    ¡°He¡­-¡± (Meirou)


    The events flow back to me, and I start feeling extremely bitter.


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Hana)


    ¡°E-Eh!?¡± (Juyu)


    Hm? Everyone¡¯s expressions suddenly became bewildered.


    ¡°M-Meirou¡­ was that¡­¡± (Kanko)


    ¡°Did something happened?¡± (Meirou)


    I start getting worried from their sudden changes. The slaves both turn to Kanko.


    ¡°...N-No.¡± (Kanko)


    Kanko makes eye contact with Juyu and Hana, and shakes her head.


    ¡°N-No.¡± (Juyu)


    ¡°No¡­¡± (Hana)


    Well¡­ as long as they aren''t too bothered by it, then I''ll drop the subject. Seems like they formed a bond amongst themselves before I knew it. For a second I anxiously thought they detected an enemy.


    ¡°He¡­ He is a friend, but I have no plans to search for him whatsoever.¡± (Meirou)


    The vivid memories of him leaving me behind during my should-have-been last moments of my life. It seems like it doesn''t affect me as much as I expected now. I have fate to thank for leading me to meet Kanko right after such an event that might have led me down the wrong path.


    ¡°......¡± (Juyu)


    ¡°......¡± (Hana)


    ¡°Meirou¡­¡± (Kanko)


    They never asked me further, so I ended up sharing stories from the fun memories together with them, and what kind of relationships I had with each of them. As night fell, we finished off our cold unfinished food and went straight to sleep. Juyu ensured that she will keep me safe, and told me to properly sleep to regain my strength; so I followed her orders as she is the experienced one. I am glad after the past few days, she can finally speak her mind. I was troubled over how she would wait for every single specific order, so I was perplexed how to handle her. Same went for Hana. It felt like I was accompanied with two robots rather than companions as the journey began; stiff and obedient, never spoke unless spoken to. As those last thoughts flow along, I fall into a deep sleep from the exhaustion.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Master fell right to sleep. He must have been tired¡­¡± (Juyu)


    ¡°I am glad that we have you with us, Juyu. I can''t imagine myself being able to protect Master Meirou on my own. I¡­ have never taken a single step to the outside world on my own before. I am useless, and I can''t even cook a proper meal.¡± (Hana)


    ¡°Hana, Master chose to buy us, that means Master chose to buy you. I can''t imagine a Master buying a slave for no reason. I finally understand how Master is like, so he must have had a reason to chose you.¡± (Juyu)


    ¡°...Master Meirou must be let down from how useless I am.¡± (Hana)


    ¡°Hana, how about you create a reason Meirou could have bought you for? Learn what will help you how you want to support Meirou with. Uhn.¡± (Kanko)


    ¡°What I want to learn so I could support Master Meirou¡­¡± (Hana)


    Silence follows.


    ¡°Hana. Juyu. Did you both see it? When Meirou was about to speak about that friend?¡± (Kanko)


    ¡°I suddenly saw lots of images of Master play through my mind¡­ and felt... ¡± (Juyu)


    We discuss a bit and compare what we saw back there.


    ¡°...So all of us really saw and felt the same thing¡­¡± (Hana)


    ¡°Can I ask both of you to keep silent until Meirou asks about it directly?¡± (Kanko)


    ¡°E-Eh? Why?¡± (Juyu)


    ¡°It will just become a burden for Meirou. If we were to tell him how we ended up ...seeing what I think was directly from Meirou¡¯s memories. He might end up constantly worrying over how his painful memories will affect us. I don''t want that.¡± (Kanko)


    ¡°I also don''t want Master to think that. I want to help carry Master¡¯s burdens, no matter how painful the memories.¡± (Juyu)


    ¡°Did the memories really come directly from Master Meirou?¡± (Hana)


    ¡°I can see the flow of mana. I watched strings of mana attach to me, you, and Juyu. I was surprised when they suddenly attached to me, but because it was from Meirou I didn''t do anything to it waiting to see what it will do. Meirou must hav-¡± (Kanko)


    ¡°-have somehow linked his mind with ours and shared his memories¡­ his feelings¡­ I can still vividly feel Master Meirou¡¯s despair¡­¡± (Hana)


    Hana hugs herself and shivers from the memory of it.


    ¡°...but I can''t say for sure until Meirou decides to explain to us. I thought Meirou did it intentionally, but he seemed oblivious when we reacted. I am sure he wouldn''t do it either way, knowing it might hurt us as well¡­ we saw not just the memories, but felt the emotions Meirou felt at that time. I felt it too¡­ Meirou¡¯s hopelessness ...b-but I am glad I received them. I feel a bit closer to understanding Meirou¡¯s heart. I am glad.¡± (Kanko)


    ¡°I am also glad I got them. I feel like I can become a much better help to Master.¡± (Juyu)


    ¡°I don''t regret it too.¡± (Hana)


    Hana settles herself down and spoke in a soft voice, as she smiles to herself.


    ¡°Kanko, this is the first time I''ve seen you so talkative. Is it because we are talking about Master?¡± (Juyu)


    Juyu smirks at Kanko.


    ¡°T-This was important! I really had to bring up this issue between us and discuss it seriously! A-As long as it''s for Meirou, I-¡± (Kanko)


    ¡°K-Kanko. Calm down. Master Meirou is still sleeping in the back.¡± (Hana)


    Hana tries to calm down the flustered Kanko as she raised her voice.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Kanko)


    ¡°A-Anyway, Kanko. after talking with you, I feel much better now. I started feeling heavy with anxiety when I saw Meirou¡¯s memories, and felt like I might break if I kept everything to myself. I don''t regret it, but it became hard for me to stay calm¡­¡± (Hana)


    ¡°Yes, thank you Kanko.¡± (Juyu)


    We had a much more cheerful discussion afterwards for a while longer, and disperse after that. All of us went to our respective spots for the rest of the night.


    ¡­

 Chapter 7: Choice

    A week has passed since. We finally reached a large human city by heading further east. With Kanko¡¯s lead, we trekked through the forest with swiftness and ease. I hope she regains even a bit of her self-confidence, as she played a major role in leading us towards the right direction throughout our journey.


    All the while, I gained a lot of time to think about how I should go about searching for the others... It would be a pointless endeavor to go about it aimlessly, so I plan on focusing towards the most unlikely places rather than places which they are mostly likely currently at; slave houses for example.


    As we slowly walk towards the entrance of the city, I decided to let Kanko remain on my shoulder. I am sure she will attract attention, but I deemed it was much safer than hiding in a bag that could be stolen. I have always considered my clothes¡¯ pockets, but I would feel bad for cramming Kanko into such small spaces for long periods of time. Another reason to add on top of that is her loss of mobility. It will be much more difficult for her to escape by herself if a chance arises. Having Kanko this close to me also makes me feel more at ease.


    As I enter, the guards look at me with surprised expressions.


    ¡¸Is that a fairy!? It''s my first time seeing one¡­ They still exist...¡¹


    I turn my gaze to Hana. At least Kanko will be catching most of the attention away from her. I was worried she might start receiving stares of scorn and disgust as we enter the city.


    ¡°......¡± (Hana)


    Hana starts smiling happily. She seems to be fine for now.


    ¡°Hana, move closer beside me. You too, Juyu.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Y-Yes, Master Meirou. (Hana)


    ¡°Ok, Master.¡± (Juyu)


    Weird¡­ I didn''t really pay much attention to it, but it really does seem like I''m unable to receive any further thoughts conveyed from these three¡­ As those thoughts run through my mind as I walk down the street, as expected¡­ All attention was focused on Kanko. Well, I''ll just ignore them as I go. I will not make ¡®that¡¯ mistake a second time. I carefully keep an eye out as I act laidback. I''ve gotten familiar with my psychokinetic waves surrounding my body, so I should be able to tell if someone is being hostile behind me if there is a disturbance in the waves I''m emitting. I was constantly being directed with hostility by monsters in the forest, so i was forced to get a grasp on what kind of feeling it is.


    ¡°Hey, do you know the nearest inn here?¡± (Meirou)


    I walk towards an apple stall being run by a 40 year old-looking man.


    ¡°Hm? Just turn left down that alley right down there. You will find an inn at the end of the alley.¡± (Shopkeeper)


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Meirou)


    I ignore his surprised expression towards Kanko, and continue down the road. I enter the inn and walk towards a table. The two slaves stand behind me as I sit down.


    ¡°Both of you can sit down.¡± (Meirou)


    This table is fit for four people, with two chairs on both sides. I would want them to understand that I plan on treating them not as slaves, but as companions. Even a familial relationship is not out of the question. Hana reacts to my consideration with worry.


    ¡°Master Meirou, thank you, but everyone is watching us from the corner of their eyes. It''s best if we act our positions when inside a city¡­ or it will cause you problems.¡±


    ¡°You don''t need to min-¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I do mind! I''ve seen masters treating their slaves like an equal while in a city before, and they were ridiculed and even physically abused because of it. I don''t want to see Master Meirou go through that...¡± (Hana)


    ¡°I see¡­ so this is the reality of becoming a slave. Because Master was so kind up until now, I nearly forgot I was a slave...¡± (Juyu)


    Juyu looks down at her hands, opening and clenching them. She turns to face me with a sad smile.


    ¡°If Hana says so, then I will act as how a slave normally would. I won''t change my mind even if Master says so. Master will have to ¡¸order¡¹ me if Master wants me do as you say.¡± (Juyu)


    ¡°......¡± (Meirou)


    Kanko looks at me worriedly.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Thank you you two.¡± (Meirou)


    As I turn my back, I silently voice my gratitude for their cautiousness and worry towards my safety and well-being. They have probably figured out my personality from the time we''ve spent together in the forest, so they might''ve already expected I wouldn''t disrespect what they decided on. As I order and start eating, I turn to look behind me from the corner of my eye; I witness a pair of energetic slaves eating their food from a single plate on the floor. You wouldn''t think they are slaves at all, and this is just some kind of play. Only the collars give it away what they really are. This is honestly making me feel as if I''m abusing them, but this isn''t my old world. I rip a portion of bread, and hand it to Kanko on my shoulder to eat as well. Kanko seems to have fallen to the enjoyment of tasting food, because of my cooking.


    ¡°Oi, you.¡± (???)


    Hm? I look up towards a middle-aged man walking towards my table. He is wearing a distinctively formal attire¡­ a noble I assume, huh? He stands in front of our table.


    ¡°Where did you find that fairy?¡± (Noble)


    ¡°Who knows, it was deep in the forest somewhere towards the west.¡± (Meirou)


    I raise my guard, and answer vaguely. I''m not exactly lying either.


    ¡°I''m willing to give you a nice price for the fairy, what do you say? Enough for you to indulge yourself in luxury for most of your life.¡± (Noble)


    ¡°No thanks, I''m happy with my current life.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I see that fairy is missing a wing, I can help restore the thing¡¯s other wing you know? There is a magic scroll I hold at my mansion, which can heal permanently-disabled injuries.¡± (Noble)


    ¡°...What''s in it for you?¡± (Meirou)


    The noble crudely smiles.


    ¡°I get to spend time with a supposedly-extinct species. I have always been extremely curious about them, and now one sits on your shoulder. Why would I let such a rare chance go? It''s been around a decade since the last fairy sighting, and I haven''t seen one before in my lifetime. So? How do you think of my offer?¡± (Noble)


    I¡­ can''t receive any of his thoughts. I know my blessing is still working as I am, even now, still receiving thoughts from the onlookers. Putting my companions aside, this noble is singled out. Is he wearing some sort of magic to block out my blessing¡¯s ability? I can''t say for sure¡­ I make eye contact with Kanko.


    ¡°I''ll accept any decision you make, Meirou.¡± (Kanko)


    Her gaze was clear. I close my eyes, and carefully consider the risks surrounding this ''too good to be true'' offer. I return to face the noble.


    ¡°I refuse the offer.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°...Ah, I see. I just hope you don''t regret this decision. There will not be a second opportunity for such an offer.¡± (Noble)


    I maintain eye contact, showing my intention that I am not budging from my decision. A few seconds pass.


    ¡°Tch.¡± (Noble)


    The noble promptly turns his back, and walks to the entrance of the inn where two maids seem to be waiting for him. Kanko returns to eating the bread she''s holding.


    ¡°......¡± (Meirou)


    I sigh in my heart.


    ¡­


    As we finish up. We continue down window shopping at a lively district nearby.


    ¡°Uwaa!~ There are so many things!¡± (Juyu)


    There were shops selling food, clothes, various accessories, and even weapons. I took a glance at the bracelet Kanko is wearing on her wrist.


    ¡°...¡± (Meirou)


    I look around to see if it''s possible. Instead of the stalls lined up down the street, I focus on signs that are up and viewable when you look down the occasional alleyways. Ah. I found a shop with a sign similar to that old man¡¯s shop. I sharply turn into the alleyway to the shop. The two panics and tries to catch up behind me when they see me turn abruptly.


    ¡°Welcome, how should I help you today?¡± (Shop Owner?)


    ¡°Ah, do you have any bracelets for familial relationships?¡± (Meirou)


    The man who I assume is the shop owner noticed Kanko with a hint of surprise, but didn''t inquire about her.


    ¡°Yes, I do. Do you plan on giving one for a chil?? An adult?¡± (Shop Owner)


    I think for a moment. Right as I unconsciously turn to take a peek at Hana and Juyu¡¯s faces, the shop owner narrows his eyes from my expression.


    ¡°You''re not planning on giving these bracelets to any slaves, are you? I don''t want my shop to have a reputation of selling these bracelets for slaves. Get out if that''s the case.¡± (Shop Owner)


    I had an inkling that these bracelets aren¡¯t really sold for any races other than humans, from various signs throughout the journey; but to straight-up reject the idea... Maybe it¡¯s because they are slaves? Well, it wouldn¡¯t solve the underlying problem if they weren¡¯t slaves anyway, as they are still beastkin in the end. Should I lie? No, I would prefer to be as true to my words as I can, however vague I end up being.


    ¡°I want to see them as family.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°E-Eh!?¡± (Juyu)


    ¡°E-Eh...!?¡± (Hana)


    I don''t deny or affirm his words.


    ¡°...¡± (Shop Owner)


    ¡°Please.¡± (Meirou)


    The shop owner sighs.


    ¡°Hah¡­ I understand. Do you want two customizable ones?¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I got it. I''ll get right to it. You can wait or come back, I''ll be done in a few hours. Oi! Tan! Can you take over the front for me! I have a new order to complete!¡± (Shop Owner)


    After asking me a few questions on what should be engraved as the family crest, and the payment, he disappears to the back of the shop. Kanko warmly smiles. Did she already notice what I wanted to do? The two behind me remain silent, but they seem to be fidgeting.


    ¡­


    After a few hours, the shop owner returns to the front.


    ¡°Here you are.¡± (Shop Owner)


    I receive the bracelets, and couldn¡¯t wait any longer; so I turn to face the two standing behind me. I first took Juyu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Juyu, would you be willing to become my family?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Y-Yergsh!¡± (Juyu)


    That was a swift reply! Juyu must have been preparing an answer for herself as we were waiting for the bracelets. I knew it, this is the best time to ask them. I crack a smile, while Kanko giggles from Juyu¡¯s awkward response. Juyu takes a few deep breaths, and them slightly calms down.


    ¡°I-I mean, yes! I would be happy to support Master from now on, so please let me join Master¡¯s family!¡± (Juyu)


    I nod, and turn to face Hana next.


    ¡°Hana, would you be willing to become my family?¡± (Meirou)


    Hana hesitates to answer.


    ¡°I-Is it really okay? Are you okay with someone like me? I mean, my brown fur is-¡± (Hana)


    ¡°Give me an honest answer. An answer you won''t regret.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°.....¡± (Hana)


    I patiently wait for Hana to decide. Continuing to hesitate, she opens and closes her mouth a few times. After a few heartbeats, at last she---


    ¡°I-If you¡¯re okay with me, please let me join your family, Meirou. ¡± (Hana)


    Smiling from their approvals, I lock the bracelets in place on each of their wrists. Each of them reacted differently, but they both look really happy to have received the bracelets from me. Hana showing a kind and lovely expression, while Juyu showing a lively, energetic smile.


    ¡°Ah, H-Hana, you forgot to-¡° (Juyu)


    ¡°Ah! I-I mean, M-Master Meirou! I¡¯m sorry! (Hana)


    ¡°No, I was really happy to hear you say my name without any honorifics. It felt as if we truly became family. Someday, I hope you can call me that from now on. (Meirou)


    ¡°No... I am not someone whose worth is good enough to call by your name alone. Until I become more reliable, responsible¡­ someone Master Meirou can walk alongside with; when that days arrives, I will. I want to be someone strong who is able to protect Master Meirou, as Master Meirou did for me until now.¡± (Hana)


    I softly smile. If it¡¯s something she decided, then I leave it to her. Hana, I look forward until that day arrives.


    ¡°...At least do this somewhere where prying eyes aren''t nearby.¡± (Shop Owner)


    ¡°Ah.¡± (Meirou)


    The shop owner sighs baffled from my blatant actions, just when he gave his warning. I turn to properly face the shop owner.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Meirou)


    I bow to him.


    ¡°Now that you have the bracelets, leave. Don''t come back.¡± (Shop Owner)


    ¡°A-Ahaha¡­¡± (Meirou)


    I made a wry smile, as the shop owner¡¯s harsh words doesn¡¯t match his neutral expression with a hint of compassion. We leave the shop and walk around the streets for the rest of the day.


    ¡­

 Chapter 8: Turning Point

    It has already been a few days since we arrived to the capital. We''ve been accepting jobs from the Travelers¡¯ Guild, while looking around for my friends¡¯ whereabouts. I have come to learn that this large city known as Centreville, is a capital city with their own history and lineage of royalty.


    ¡°We should probably move onto the next city¡­¡± (Meirou)


    I watch from afar as Juyu and Hana high-fives each other. They worked together to take down a bear-looking monster. Juyu has been training Hana how to properly handle a sword, and today is the first day Juyu is assisting Hana apply what she has learned into practical use. Their teamwork is looking great.


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡± (Meirou)


    Juyu is sniffing the air. I run over to see what''s going on.


    ¡°Eh? I can''t hear anything though.¡± (Hana)


    ¡°No, I am sure there is someone nearby. A suspicious smell.¡± (Juyu)


    Juyu speaks in a lower voice.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Master, there might be someone following us. I have been smelling this scent for some time now.¡± (Juyu)


    Someone following us? Right as I was about to turn to survey my surroundings, I felt hostility. Right as I pinpointed the source, a dagger flew our way and hit Juyu¡¯s back.


    ¡°Damn!¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°J-Juyu!!¡± (Hana)


    I waved my hand to throw an attack at the source, but the attack sliced through thin air as if nothing was there.


    ¡°Tch.¡± (Meirou)


    I click my tongue. I run up to check her condition


    ¡°M-Meirou. A-Ahaha¡­ I messed up...¡± (Juyu)


    Right as i reach her, she says those words with a pained expression. The dagger is deep, so I hesitate on pulling it. I remember reading from somewhere that pulling out foreign objects that pierced one''s body prematurely might cause the bleeding to worsen. Damn, I still feel the hostility.


    I pick up Juyu in a princess carry, and run alongside Hana.


    ¡°Hah, hah... M-Meirou! They¡¯re following us!¡± (Juyu)


    ¡°¡®They¡¯!?¡± (Meirou)


    Hana perks her ears.


    ¡°They seemed to have been covering their footsteps with magic, but I could¡¯ve bypassed it with my special magic! I-I am sorry!! If I had used it sooner!!...¡± (Hana)


    ¡°Hana, save your regrets for later. We need to escape and treat Juyu! Help me!¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Meirou!! I can heal her! I-I just need everyone to stop somewhere so I can do it! (Kanko)


    Ah! I nearly forgot about Kanko¡¯s healing ability! I don''t think they will give up chasing us though. They are persistent! It''s likely a better idea to defeat them here, and obtain information killing two birds with one stone.


    ¡°Hana! I have a plan!¡± (Meirou)


    ¡­


    I sharply turn left while Hana continues forward. I quickly hide behind a bush, slowly lower Juyu to the ground, and let Kanko start her healing. I run out the bush and hide in another bush a few meters away. Right as I jump in, the pursuers arrive a heartbeat later. They couldn''t have missed the bushes¡¯ quivers when I jumped to hide, so they likely know where I''m hiding. There were two pursuers, huh. I ready my attack, and right as one of them throw a knife, I jump out and wave my hand altering the direction of the knife midway. I also wave my other hand no second later to counterattack, but the two pursuers jump out of the range of the attack. Right then, Hana stabs one of the pursuers from behind through the chest. The second pursuer, not expecting Hana¡¯s surprise attack, becomes startled. I took advantage of that small opening, and physically attacked him from the front while the second layer is still coating my arm, doubling my strength.


    ¡°Gah¡­¡± (Pursuer)


    The pursuer falls unconscious, and I tie him up. Good thing we brought rope along for any emergencies that could arise. I quickly return to the spot with Juyu and Hana.


    ¡°M-Meirou!! I-I healed her, but she''s not getting any better! W-What do I do!?¡± (Kanko)This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°What did you say!?¡± (Meirou)


    Is she poisoned!? Right as I think that, Juyu coughs out a small amount of blood. I turn to the tied-up pursuer. Luckily, he roused from unconscious, so I moved over to question him.


    ¡­


    Meirou walks over to the pursuer, he must be planning on questioning him. Right as I was about to stand up, Juyu holds my hand to stop me.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Hah¡­ H-Hana¡­¡± (Juyu)


    ¡°Don''t worry, we''ll save you! Just wait for a bit longer!¡± (Hana)


    ¡°H-Hana¡­ I¡­ *cough cough* don''t have much time¡­ I know my own body the best...¡° (Juyu)


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t say that! Just hold on for a bit longer-¡± (Hana)


    ¡°H-Hana!!... J-Just listen to me!... Please!... *cough cough*... Please protect¡­ Master¡­ in my... place¡­¡± (Juyu)


    Juyu tries unlocking her bracelet with shaking hands. After a few tries, she manages to unlock it off and shoves it into my hand. Juyu smiles weakly at me.


    ¡°C-Call Master... here¡­ q-quickly¡­¡± (Juyu)


    The reality of this situation still hasn¡¯t sunk in, I refused to believe it. M-Master Meirou might have a way. I managed to shout Master Meirou¡¯s name loud enough to alarm him. As Meirou quickly arrives, he looks around alert.


    ¡°What happened!? Are they''re more pursuers on the way!?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Master Meirou¡­¡± (Hana)


    Meirou stood there frozen on the spot, as he comes to realize why I called him. I remain in a kneeled position by Juyu¡¯s side, my back facing Meirou.


    ¡°Master¡­ T-Thank¡­ you¡­ for everything you''ve¡­ d-done for¡­ me. I was¡­ so happy¡­ to have bee-... n picked up¡­ by you¡­¡± ¡¸I have been so happy. So blessed. I have always heard scary stories from being a slave. My parents died, I was sold by the rest of my family. I was prepared for so much worst. I have been hearing many bad things about Hana¡¯s previous Master from Hana¡¯s stories she shares with me every night. I am glad Master was my first master. If I were to have one regret, it would be that I won''t be able to protect Master anymore. I want to return all the kindness and warmth I''ve received. Hana, don''t blame yourself for being weak anymore. This was from my own carelessness. You did nothing wrong. It was just my fate to die here. Kanko, it is not your fault, you healed me. See? I stopped bleeding.¡¹


    Juyu weakly turns her eyes to my way, then to Kanko''s direction.


    "No...t y-you..r fault... O-Oka...y? Than..k yo...u Hana... J-Juy..u..." ¡¸Ah, can you still hear me? My voice isn''t coming out anymore. I want to tell you, please don''t blame yourselves. Protect Master in my place. You can become stronger than me. Why are the three of you watching me with such anguished, teary expressions? I will be fine¡­ Ah, I guess I really am dying¡­ Mom, Dad, will I get to see you again?... Good bye¡­ Master¡­ Hana¡­ Kanko¡­¡¹ (Juyu)


    ¡°......¡± ¡¸I can finally receive her thoughts again¡­ but in this situation...¡¹ (Meirou)


    ¡°......¡± ¡¸I heard everything that you wanted to convey from your heart, Juyu¡­¡¹ (Hana)


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹ (Meirou)


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹ (Hana)


    ¡°...E-Eh?¡± (Kanko)


    ¡¸M-Master Meirou? Kanko?¡¹ (Hana)


    ¡¸Was that your voice just now, Hana? You too, Kanko?¡¹ (Meirou)


    ¡­


    I thought there were more pursuers on their way, but I was wrong. I panicked when I heard Hana¡¯s shout for me. I just feel empty right now. Juyu, why did you have to go off on your own so quickly. We only just became family¡­


    ¡¸Hana, are you still receiving my thoughts?¡¹ (Meirou)


    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­ I can hear your voice in my head loud and clear¡­¡¹ (Hana)


    ¡¸Kanko?¡¹ (Meirou)


    ¡¸Kanko can hear the both of you too¡­¡¹ (Kanko)


    I close my eyes. I will figure this out later. I return to the tied-up pursuer.


    ¡°You kept your mouth shut, but now I don''t care about your life anymore. If you don''t share the name of the person who sent you, I will torture you here and now, before ending your life.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°...¡± (Pursuer)


    My eyes darken.


    ¡­


    I return to the spot where Kanko and Hana still remained on the spot by Juyu''s side. I managed to learn the pursuer was a hired assassin. I kept my promise and let him go after torturing both his arms. It went much better than expected. Luckily, it was a hired assassin. If it was an assassin personally sent by the culprit¡­ Forget names, I don¡¯t think I will ever manage to hear a single word out of his or her mouth.


    ¡°Hana, please help.¡± (Meirou)


    Hana, and even Kanko moves to help dig. It seems our minds are synchronized, so I didn''t need to say what I needed help for. Hana touches Juyu¡¯s cold cheek one last time. Juyu smiled at the end, huh...


    ¡°Juyu, just wait for a bit longer¡­ Okay?¡± (Hana)


    After placing Juyu down the hole, Hana faces me and nods. I lead the way.


    ¡­


    When we returned to the city, I asked about the whereabouts of the said noble at various inns. It seems even in this large city, he is a famous noble, so it was easy to find out where his residence is from public information alone. As we wait it out till midnight, we sneak in through the front.


    Kanko told me she will stay behind, since she could be a burden. I refused. We are leaving this city right after, after all. There won''t be any luxury to stop on the way. I told her it is fine to remain on the usual spot on my shoulder, but then she urged me to squeeze her inside one of the pockets instead, if I don''t comply. She doesn''t want to restrict my movements, so I did as she said. She made a valuable point after all. We checked out the surroundings during the day, and it seems the walls are just not climbable without drawing attention. They are simply too tall. The front gates are the only option.


    From a distance, I wave my hand and silently killed the two guards, and entered with ease. When I enter, as expected, there was about 16 guards around the actual residence. They haven''t noticed yet, so we continue with the plan. Hana pulls the large gate, and as expected the noise of opening such a large gate is noticed by some of the guards. They started yelling, and a group started running towards Hana. Hana quickly enters, and runs towards a completely different direction. After waiting for the guards that started their pursuit for Hana, I enter the premise and silent kill the few left that stayed behind to remain on guard. I killed. I enter what seems to be a two-floor mansion the size of a student dormitory. I killed. I killed a few more on my way to the second floor. I notice a large eye-catching portrait of a young woman wearing a crown, there were two aides standing behind her. The queen of this country? No, from her appearance she is more like a princess.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Meirou)


    For some reason I stay rooted on the spot when I see the portrait. I shake my head, and reach the second floor. I walk down the hall, and killed two more. I look around to find a pretentious-looking door that screams ¡®I''m here.¡¯, and open it.


    ¡°Oi! I''m busy! Also knock before¡­ you¡­ enter¡­ You, how did you enter this place.¡± (???)


    "......¡± (Meirou)


    So this was the man. It''s the noble I met at the restaurant. I wave my hand, and sliced his head off. He died silently, without resistance.


    ¡°Juyu¡­ it''s over.¡± (Meirou)


    I start hearing footsteps resounding from the distance, and took a peek out the window. I narrowed my eyes. It was a small platoon running towards the residence. I see at least 60 soldiers running towards us. They responded fast.


    ¡¸Hana!¡¹(Meirou)


    ¡¸I am in position, Master Meirou! Please hurry!¡¹ (Hana)


    Ah, she must of heard all my thoughts when I killed the noble. This blessing is a total cheat if met with the right conditions. We managed to save a large amount of time just by being able to communicate like this. I run out the room, and broke through a window from the back. Hana is already under me lying in wait, and catches my fall.


    ¡°Thank you, Hana. Let¡¯s quickly leave now. This city, together.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I''ll follow you no matter where, Master Meirou.¡± (Hana)


    We nod to each other, and start running. Hana uses her jumping magic, a special magic where only rabbitkins could use, and lands on the top of the wall holding the rope. She helps me climb over the wall right before the soldiers come into view. We ran, and ran. Through the shopping street, the city entrance. The guards must''ve not received word of us yet, so we ran through the entrance without obstruction. Into the forest, we continue to run hours on end until we couldn''t run anymore.


    ¡­


    ¡°Princess, we just received word they already escaped through the gates of the city. Shall we continue the pursuit?¡± (Soldier 1)


    She narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°I heard from the watcher that two intruders broke into Uncle Matt¡¯s mansion. Did they steal anything else other than his life?¡± (???)


    ¡°N-No, the reports says they escaped right after taking Sir Matt¡¯s life.¡± (Soldier 1)


    They killed Uncle Matt, and that''s it? What did Uncle Matt do to them? He has always been a kindhearted man, as well as a teacher and father to me.


    ¡°......¡± (???)


    From this point, I really am alone now¡­ At the very least, I want Uncle Matt to rest in peace. I must stay strong in front of everyone.


    ¡°Continue the pursuit. Capture them, dead or alive.¡± (???)


    ¡°As you command.¡± (Soldier 1)


    ¡­

 Chapter 9: Everard

    A beautiful blue-haired girl is traveling back to the capital in a carriage, after visiting one of the villages on the far side of the border of her country for business. She notices something on the side of the road among the trees.


    ¡°Stop!!¡± (???)


    She steps out of the carriage.


    ¡°What is it, Princess Lakua?¡± (Bodyguard)


    The bodyguard runs over alarmed from her sudden order to halt.


    ¡°Lakua?¡± (???)


    A man walks over from the front, and follows her gaze.


    ¡°Hah¡­ I already know what you are about to say. Let''s go. Hey! You two, come with me for a second!¡± (???)


    ¡°Thank you, Luka! You understand me well!¡± (Princess Lakua)


    The man smiles wryly, but because she''s like this that he fell in love with her.


    ¡°Hm?¡± (Luka)


    It was a rabbitkin and a young man. It seems they are unconscious. Lakua runs up to stand beside Luka.


    ¡°They are just about our age¡­¡± (Lakua)


    Luka used to be an orphan, but ever since he met the princess, his fate changed. The both of them fell in love with each other, and overcame the obstacles with support of the people around them. They managed to rebuild the country''s system from scratch with Luka¡¯s unconventional knowledge, and it''s thriving more than ever. The results Luka brought forth gained the respect from many throughout the country. Now both of them are engaged with the backing and approval of Lakua¡¯s family and most related parties.


    Suddenly, the rabbitkin roused up. She looks up and meets our gazes. She panics and uses a jumping skill to fly backwards holding tightly onto the young man behind her back. She looks at me apprehensively, and turns to survey the surroundings.


    ¡°Luka, those eyes reminds me of the old you¡­¡± (Princess Lakua)


    If Lakua says so, it''s probably true. She always catch the smallest details. Luka really hated the word fate, nothing is fated, fate can be altered. Luka falls into thought for a moment. How would he act if he was in the rabbitkin''s position right now.


    ¡°Princess Lakua, they might die at this rate.¡± (Luka)


    ¡°I had the exact same thoughts! Luka, let me speak with them.¡± (Princess Lakua)


    Luka nods. Lakua slowly approaches the rabbitkin.


    ¡°Could I ask for your name?¡± (Princess Lakua)


    ¡°......¡± (Rabbitkin)


    ¡°Would you like to come with me?¡± (Princess Lakua)


    ¡°......¡± (Rabbitkin)


    ¡°I will help both you and the young man on your back.¡± (Princess Lakua)


    Lakua watches the rabbitkin wavering.


    ¡°N-No¡­ Thank you but we must get going¡­ Bye.¡± (Rabbitkin)


    The rabbitkin jumps and disappears out of sight deeper into the forest. Although, that direction is the same direction where we are heading; the capital.


    ¡°Exactly like how you used to be.¡± (Princess Lakua)


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    The princess smiles sadly as she gazes at the disappearing back of the young maiden.


    ¡°We''ll meet again soon, I already attached my tracking magic. I will keep a close eye on them.¡± (Princess Lakua)


    Luka smiles wryly as nostalgia of that time, when Lakua used that magic on Luka once before, start resurfacing.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    I wake up on a soft bed. Eh? What happened? Where am I? I was in a unfamiliar room. I glance to my side to see Hana sleeping as she leaned on the edge of the bed. I gently pat her as I move to touch her ears out of curiosity-


    ¡°Hwah!??¡± (Hana)


    Hana is jolted awake and grabs her ears, looking at my direction with teary eyes.


    ¡°Ahaha¡­ Good morning, Hana.¡±


    She was still in a slightly dazed state before finally realizing the reality that I am awake now.


    ¡°M-Meirou!¡± (Hana)


    She jumps and hugs me from the waist.


    ¡°There, there.¡± (Meirou)


    I smile warmly at the teary-eyed Hana. The door opens and a young girl with long blue hair enters.


    ¡°Oh? Oh? Am I interrupting?¡± (???)


    She was peeking through the door with her eyes sparkling.


    ¡°Awawa!?¡± (Hana)


    Hana quickly releases me from her hug.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°The capital city of Everard. I brought you here by my convenience. Let me introduce myself: My name is Lakua, the princess of Everard.¡± (???)


    ¡°Princess!?¡± (Meirou)


    The princess smiles.


    ¡°Although I say that, don''t mind the formalities.¡± (Princess Lakua)


    ¡°A-And why did a princess take us in?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°As I said, by my convenience.¡± (Princess Lakua)


    The princess smiles.


    ¡°......¡± (Meirou)


    ¡¸Master Meirou, when I was carrying you, I met her and she offered a hand. But I refused, and ran away. We met again outside the city gates. and that was when I decided to accept her help that time¡­¡¹ (Hana)


    Hana makes eye contact with me. I am not receiving any thoughts from the princess. Again, huh?


    ¡°I''m grateful for your kindness and hospitality, Princess.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Just Lakua is enough.¡± (Princess Lakua)


    I-I see. Thank you, Lakua.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°When your injuries completely heal, you are free to leave. Just let the nearby knights know of your intention, and they will lead you out. I have business to attend to now, so take care. I wanted to visit to see your condition, but it seems like it should be fine now.¡± (Princess Lakua)


    ¡°...You don''t question our backgrounds?¡± (Meirou)


    I can''t fully believe that a princess would accept someone of unknown origin into her castle, or what could be a castle from the appearance of the walls of the room. If she truly is this naively kind, helping people left and right, then it really reminds me of myself before I was stabbed in the back by Tsukoki. I have always helped out my friends whenever they get into some sort of trouble, but that''s because we were friends. An already established relationship built upon getting to know each other, beyond the surface through the passage of time; in other words, mutual trust built upon intimacy. So, even I''d still keep my guard up a bit towards someone of completely unknown origin, especially while in this world full of deceit and only for personal gain. Does she have ulterior motives?


    ¡°Just looking into your eyes can give me a sense of understanding of what kind of person you are. I based my decision to help you on that.¡± (Princess Lakua)


    ¡®Just looking into my eyes¡¯?


    ¡°I hope we meet again.¡± (Princess Lakua)


    The princess smiles at me. Before I got another chance to redirect another question, she leaves the room with two knights waiting for her outside the door. She is just going to let us leave like that? ...When I found out she was a princess, and that she could possibly just be a naive girl, ideas such as how to take advantage of it came flowing in. I was shocked at myself how such thoughts were my foremost priorities. I sigh in self-loathing. My thoughts are becoming more and more twisted ever since I was dropped into this world.


    ¡°Hana, how long was I asleep here?¡± (Meirou)


    Hana has been watching me the whole time since my conversation with the princess.


    ¡°Two days.¡± (Hana)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Master Meirou.¡± (Hana)


    ¡°Hm?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I will follow you, no matter what decision you make. Even if you take advantage of someone, or do unforgivable acts.¡± (Hana)


    I return to make eye contact with Hana. I smile, and pat her on the head. My heart was full of warmth from the thought that even if I decide to go down the deep end, I would still have someone follow me willingly. I can''t control this telepathic ability, but I don''t mind leaving our minds synchronized like this. Is this the true form of ¡¸Perfect Communication¡¹?


    ...


    After one more day of hospitality at what I''ve confirmed to be Princess Lakua¡¯s castle, I finally decided to leave. I walk through a lively city full of bustling activity. I''ve finally concluded that my mind-reading ability evolved to this synchronized telepathic ability, along with the physical psychokinetic wave ability for offense. I don''t receive any more thoughts from others anymore, even from normal passersby. I am surprised that a blessing can evolve, but I kind of regret losing the ability to receive thoughts from others, even if it was an ability full of restrictions.


    ¡°M-Meirou, can I ask you something?¡± (Kanko)


    Ah! I completely forgot about Kanko! She was silent this whole time since before last night''s break-in that I forgot she was still in hidden in my vest pocket. Ah. Our minds are also still synchronized too.


    ¡°Meirou, it''s all right. There was never a good chance to appear until now. I was worried about appearing in front of the princess too¡­ I know that just being a fairy will cause you problems¡­¡± (Kanko)


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t justify me forgetting you. I''m sorry, Kanko. Let me apologize.¡± (Kanko)


    ¡¸Meirou... I feel so blessed to- Ah-¡¹


    Kanko notices Hana¡¯s affectionate yet teasing expression on her.


    ¡°You''re not going to finish your sentence, Kanko?¡± (Hana)


    ¡°I-I-It¡¯s okay¡­¡± (Kanko)


    A-Ahaha¡­ Whether this was a blessing or not, I''ve yet to determine. What I can conclude though, is that from our synchronized telepathy, our relationship has tightened more firmly; like a real family.


    ¡°So, what did you want to ask, Kanko?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Ah, Meirou¡­ I saw someone that fit the details of one of your friends that you shared to us; but I might''ve been wrong¡­ Is this him?¡± (Kanko)


    An image appears in my mind.


    "Wha-!? Where did you see him!?" (Meirou)


    I freeze on the spot.


    "W-We just walked past each other a while ago. I saw his silhouette, but everything I saw in Meirou''s memory was different from my impression him. I was worried if I should tell you or not... but I decided to. H-He is dangerous, right?" (Kanko)


    Hana quickly turns her back and quickly survey the surroundings, with a hand on the hilt of her sword. I pat on her shoulder.


    "He''s likely gone by now. It''s very crowded here, so it would be difficult to search for him at this point anyway." (Meirou)


    "B-But..." (Hana)


    "Don''t worry, it''s fine. Like Kanko said, we don''t know for sure if it was him. But thanks Kanko, for letting me know." (Meirou)


    Hana nods and calms down. I pat Kanko with my finger.


    "...That bastard¡­¡± (Meirou)


    Nonetheless, after hearing that he was nearby... I couldn''t help but voice my thoughts as my expression darkens. A voice of anger under my breath.


    ...

 Chapter 10: Twist of Fate

    I never would have imagined I would have to return to another slave house for another slave so soon. This might seem heartless since it might look like I am replacing Juyu like I think nothing of her death, but I have to realistically think of the future. Hana can''t handle the battles herself. I turn to gaze at Hana walking silently beside me.


    ¡°...¡± (Hana)


    I know she must be hearing all these thoughts of mine, but I can''t control nor hide my real thoughts so easily from my ability. When my thoughts come, they naturally come before I realize it. I don''t believe I can control it with mental strength alone. I harden my heart for the future.


    Because I am familiar with the procedures now, I arrived at the slave house with ease. I went to the Travelers¡¯ Guild, paid for the information, and arrived at the marked location. It was a¡­ church.


    ¡°Mein¡­¡± (Meirou)


    I unconsciously voice a name under my breath. Kanko peeks out, and looks up at me with a mixture of emotions; bewilderment, sadness, and warmth. Hana had the same expression, an indescribable expression. They must have ended up seeing some old memories of me and Mein together. I am glad they won''t delve too much about it right now, since it''s memories during my time in my original world.


    ¡¸Master Meirou, is she one of the friends you are searching for? She matches from the descriptions you shared to us.¡¹ (Hana)


    ¡¸Y-Yes, she matches.¡¹ (Kanko)


    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹ (Meirou)


    I wonder what kind of feelings they are going through right now? We''ve had a long discussion at a nearby restaurant before I decided to head to a slave house. Discussing to what extent the details of the telepathy is conveyed and shared. It seems us three can hear each other''s thoughts, as well as see any memories with the emotions attached to it; but only during that time when it has resurfaced by the consciousness of the individual. We can''t see each other''s hidden or dormant memories, but if any of us focus on specific memories, the others will end up seeing those memories as well.


    I speak and confirm my intentions with one of the workers inside the church, and he leads me to the room of the one in charge.


    ¡°I heard you wanted to speak with me?¡± (???)


    I hand him the letter I received from the Travelers¡¯ Guild. The man opens the letter and nods after reading it''s contents.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± (???)


    I follow him through a series of doors, and head downstairs. The way here was needlessly intricate¡­ we enter a room I recognize all too well, but with slight differences. We move to sit on the red sofas which are on respective sides of the small table in the middle of the room, and face each other. Hana moves to silently stand behind the red sofa near me.


    ¡°Let me officially introduce myself. I am the current slave trader in this city. Slave traders change every so often in this city, so call me whatever you wish. What kind of slaves do you want?¡± (???)


    ¡®A slave with combat experience¡¯ is what I was about to say, but I swallowed my words. I reconsider my answer for a moment.


    ¡°Can I take a look through all of them?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Well, that''s fine. I''ll show you the way then.¡± (Slave Trader)


    The slave trader unlocks the metal door, and enters the back room. Compared to the previous slave house, the room here is much larger. As expected, there are much more slaves here. There are probably no less than 80 here from estimating the number of stacked cages. Slaves are more common than I thought¡­ When I first encountered the existence of slaves, I wasn''t as surprised as I thought; but to see so many slaves in one place to be sold by the market, I started to really question how deep the existence of slaves are ingrained to this world¡¯s social structure.


    I glanced around the room. There are a few humans among various beastkin. Ah- ¡®A beastkin of the squirrel tribe. The squirrel tribe is known for their nimbleness and instinctive magic.¡¯ ¡®Harpies are one of the four major powers on this land. Known for their superiority over the skies.¡¯ flowed into my head. I took a glance at Kanko and Hana, but see no reaction. It''s information that everyone should already know since childhood after all. The harpy catches my eye. There was a harpy near the end of the room. She seems to be the only one left, and her appearance is quite hygienic.


    ¡°Ah, harpies sell out rather quickly, but that one is a special case. No one would want to buy a blind slave. They are useless, after all.¡± (Slave Trader)


    ¡°...¡± (Meirou)


    Her eyes were closed, sitting in a fetal position. I approach her, and squat down to her eye level. She seemed to have given a reaction from my presence. I focus and attempt to connect with her mind. Buying her is just asking for more burdens to carry, but I can''t stop myself from ignoring her.


    I once had a friend from childhood that was also blind, and our teacher wanted the class to look out for her. No one really wanted to do it, so me and two others were assigned to help her during class. One of the two girls assigned weren''t bothered to help out, and mostly dumped everything onto me and the second girl. To make matters worse, there was bullying. The bullying was pretty bad to the point that even us two assigned to help her were also bullied.


    The turning point was the attempted rape. A pair of girls made some sort of deal with a senior middle school student, and attempted rape onto the blind girl. Me and her were desperately trying to find her around the school grounds, and thankfully we found them before she was raped in the truest sense of the word. She was already forcibly stripped naked, as there were signs of struggling on her arms full of swollen spots. Her mouth appeared to have been played around with from the fluids leaking from her mouth. Nonetheless, she was safe from impregnation. Despite figuring that out, I flew into a rage, and started the fight with the senior middle school student with my first punch. It wasn''t exactly one-sided, but I was really getting beat up, but I was saved by a teacher that the girl who searched with me ran to call for.


    Since that day, the blind girl moved to a different elementary school. The incident became widespread within the neighborhood. Because of that... my parents worried about my sister''s wellbeing, so they decided to move away as well.


    ¡¸Meirou, I see affinity with your magic in her just like me and Hana.¡¹ (Kanko)


    In the first place, I still can''t figure out a solid reason how my mind synchronized with Hana and Kanko. Just ¡®because of a drastic emotional breakthrough¡¯ is not enough of a reason. I will not in hell plan on experiencing something like that ever again, rather I''d give all my power to avoid such a tragedy again. I unconsciously move to pet Kanko that would usually be on my shoulder, but end up touching air.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°Ah.¡± (Meirou)


    I forgot, she told me she will hide in my pocket while I''m here. Hana noticed my action and grinned. I scratch the back of my head in embarrassment. Anyway, should I decide on a forth companion as well?


    ¡¸Ehehe. Meirou. She as well has strong affinity with you.¡¹ (Kanko)


    Kanko, holding in her giggles from my unconscious action, slightly pops her head out, and points at a slave on the other side of the room. after confirming my line of sight, she quickly returns to hiding. I stand up and turn to face the slave trader standing near the entrance.


    ¡°I''ll take the harpy, and¡­ that dogkin over there.¡± (Meirou)


    The slave trader turns to me and nods. He releases the two out of the cage. Taking a closer look the dogkin has a cold demeanor.


    ¡°...¡± (Meirou)


    I watch the two as the slave trader returns to the room dragging them along. The harpy shivers in pain as she hugs herself to attempt on containing it with sweatbuds forming, while the dogkin simply twitched a few times. They never spoke a word. As we finish the slave contracts, I twitched at the slave trader casually ¡®packing¡¯ the slaves, and handing them over to me. As we leave the neighborhood, I turn to an alleyway, and release them. The both of them are a lot calmer than I thought. The harpy breathes in relief that she is out of the bad.


    ¡°Can I ask why did you buy me?...¡± (Harpy)


    The dogkin observes her surroundings, and avoids eye contact with me. We haven''t made eye contact ever since we''ve met at the slave house. I sigh. I look at the harpy. Should I just tell her the truth? The blind girl I knew in my original world, and this harpy aren''t the same person after all; they are two different people. Seemingly noticing my silence, she didn¡¯t question further.


    ¡°Do the both of you have names?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°No.¡± (Harpy)


    ¡°I don''t remember my name. You can call me whatever you wish, Master.¡± (Dogkin)


    The one point that those who are disabled by blindness have in similarity, tend to be reserved and have mental courage, because they are much more sensitive to their surroundings. They do whatever they can on their own, and don''t rely on others unless they truly need it. Basically, pity is uncalled for. The moment I found out she was unnamed; a perfect name came to mind a second later.


    ¡°From now on, your name is Hika.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Hika?¡± (Harpy)


    I reach out my hand, about to pet her, but she suddenly takes a step back covering herself with her wing-like hands of a bird. I stop myself. She seems to have sensed me approaching her, and started feeling apprehensive from my sudden approach. I lower my hand.


    ¡°Hika, I look forward to being together with you from now on.¡± (Hana)


    Hana smiles, as she speaks to Hika in a bright voice.


    ¡°Kanko as well! I hope we get along!¡± (Kanko)


    The harpy twitches her ears in surprise.


    ¡°Fairy?¡± (Harpy)


    Wow, she guessed it correctly from Kanko¡¯s voice alone. Was it her hearing? has she met fairies before in the past?


    ¡°Hika, Master Meirou won''t hurt you. We as well. Please believe in us.¡± (Hana)


    The dogkin slightly reacts to Hana¡¯s firm comment.


    ¡°Eh? ¡®Master¡¯? You''re a slave, too?¡± (Harpy)


    ¡°Yes. I was always being saved by Master Meirou.¡± (Hana)


    I start feeling embarrassed from being complimented to that extent. Probably from Hana¡¯s cheery voice, the harpy relaxed a bit.


    ¡°Well, I do want you to believe in me, but I won''t force you to. At the very least, please understand that I want to work together with you as companions.¡± (Meirou)


    I carefully worded what I wanted to convey to her.


    ¡°I understand, thank you¡­ Master. From now on, I will support Master to the best of my ability.¡± (Harpy)


    T-That was a stiff introduction. From her slightly relaxed expression, I could see her slightly smiling. I guess it''s fine.


    ¡°If possible though, I would like you to just call me by ''Meirou''. I''ll be counting on you, Hika.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Uhn.¡± (Hika)


    I¡¯m glad. Hika has some self-confidence to an extent. Thinking back to when I first bought Hana and Juyu; and how low their self-esteem was, I welcome this. Well, Juyu was simply scared from the start, so she just needed time to open up. With that, things turned out well. Since Hana was a special case, I guess it couldn¡¯t be helped. I wonder if she was discriminated ever since she was young? I turn to glance at the dogkin as she was looking off into the distance.


    ¡°Until you remember your name, can I call you by Tan?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± (Dogkin)


    "You can also call me by ''Meirou''. I would prefer it over ''Master''. Let''s work together from now on." (Meirou)


    I raise my hand in front of the dogkin, but she doesn''t take it. W-Well, I guess it''s fine for now...


    "......" (Dogkin)


    ¡­


    We make way to return to the castle. If there was one thing I''ve regret doing, it was killing the guards back at that noble¡¯s house in Centreville unconditionally. They were just following orders, and some of them might''ve not been aware of the Noble''s true face. At the same time, I would''ve constantly worried over those that are truly loyal among the guards that might crave for revenge, chasing me to the ends of the continent; that would mean I would have to constantly look over my shoulder and worry about being backstabbed. Or there could¡¯ve been spies among them. It couldn¡¯t be helped if my face becomes known, but at the very least I want to hide my abilities. I guess there isn¡¯t a single truly correct choice. In the end, I want to believe what I did was the right choice.


    As the sun sets, I look out the window. This scenery doesn''t change no matter which world you''re in. This ¡®room¡¯ has two small bedrooms inside, so Hana decides to sleep with the other slaves today, Kanko remains near me. I lay down onto the bed. Mein, I wonder when we can reunite again. I also wonder if the other two are also doing fine? I hope we can find each other soon. The encounter with Hika also brought about some memories to resurface from my childhood. Before I met Mein and the others. I became really close with the blind girl, and the girl who was assigned to help her alongside me. Us three truly had a tightknit relationship. If not for the incident, I think us three would''ve remained as very close friends till high school graduation. I guess that would mean I wouldn''t have met Mein and the others though. I drift off into sleep with such thoughts.


    ¡­


    ¡°Me...ir...ou..!¡± (???)


    Hm?


    ¡°Meirou!¡± (???)


    I notice a glint in front of my eyes. Eh!? I quickly move my arms in front of me out of reflex, then something familiarly cold enters my arm.


    ¡°Gah!!?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Meirou!!¡± (???)


    I kick the hostile presence, but hit nothing but air. At the same time, the sharp foreign object retracts from my arm. M-My bone really saved me, or it would¡¯ve stabbed through my arm straight to my neck. S-Shit, but it really hurts! I turn to find a half-hidden Kanko near my pillow with a frantic expression. I try and get up to get a good at the intruder. It was the dogkin.


    ¡°Why¡­?¡± (Meirou)


    The dogkin runs up to me to make another assault with an unknown dagger from who knows where.


    ¡°I order you to stop!¡± (Meirou)


    The dogkin stops in her tracks as the slave crest on her shoulder lights up noticeably from under her clothes.


    ¡°Tell me, why are you doing this!?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°...¡¯Believe in you¡¯, she said.¡± (Dogkin)


    ¡°Huh?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°All you Masters are the same. Lying bastards that enjoy building up trust, saying things like ¡®believe in me.¡¯, or ¡®trust me.¡¯, or ¡®I won''t hurt you.¡¯, only to shatter and abandon our hope and trust in the end, laughing at our stupidity; as if you all are playing a game to see how far you can go. Our loyalty aren''t things to play around with! I''ve decided that if I were to be bought once more, you will be the 7th and last master I''ll ever serve.¡± (Dogkin)


    The dogkin calmly replies to me with immeasurable hatred deep within her gaze. I can''t keep her like that forever, so I try to convince her otherwise.


    ¡°Master Meirou!¡± (Hana)


    Hana opens the door, and rushes into my room, followed by an alarmed Hika not long after. Hika¡¯s ears twitches from my heavy breathing.


    ¡°Wouldn''t you give me a chance?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master...¡± (Dogkin)


    A silence follows, as I try to figure out her state of mind from our eye contact. Her eyes are really beautiful. I feel like her hostility is dispersing, so I let my guard down a bit and release the order; as I take the dagger from her hand. The dogkin looks at her hands as she is released from the binding of the slave contract. Suddenly, she appears right in front of me, and grabs my neck.


    ¡°I''m sorry, ¡®Master¡¯. I''ve delayed this decision for far long enough.¡± (Dogkin)


    ¡°Wha-!?¡± (Meirou)


    Was that the dogkin¡¯s speed magic!?


    ¡°I o-ord...er¡­ y-y- Gah!?¡± (Meirou)


    I felt something breaking in my neck. Hana uses jump magic to leap and kick the dogkin, forcing her to release her grip from my neck.


    ¡°*cough cough*¡± (Meirou)


    S-Shit, did she break my vocal cords!? I can''t voice any words!


    ¡¸H-Hana, hold off your attack. Just give me a bit more time! Kanko!¡¹ (Meirou)


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹ (Kanko)


    I still have hope on convincing her. Kanko jumps from the bed to reach my outstretched hand as I run towards her, but the dogkin grabs a random tool, and throws it to obstruct Kanko. Kanko gets hit, and thrown to the other side of the room along with the tool.


    ¡¸Kanko!!¡¹ (Meirou)


    ¡¸Master Meirou, I''m sorry. I can''t wait any longer.¡¹ (Hana)


    The dogkin uses her speed magic and extends her claws, as well as Hana with her jump magic to obstruct the dogkin. A few meters before the dogkin reaches me, her claws clashes with Hana¡¯s magic-strengthened leg.


    ¡°Please give Master Meirou a chance!¡± (Hana)


    ¡°You all are being played with! Someday, you''ll regret placing so much trust in a master!¡± (Dogkin)


    The dogkin¡¯s claws further extends, and slashes Hana across the face.


    ¡°Gagh!!¡± (Hana)


    The dogkin continues her assault to me and speeds over, picking up the dropped dagger on the way. I raise my hand about to use my psychokinetic waves, but I hesitate for a split second. Suddenly, a shadow appears in front of me. The dogkin slashes down the shadow.


    ¡¸HIKA!!¡¹ (Meirou)


    Hana was already behind the dogkin a second later, and stabs her from behind with her sword she picked up from near the spot she was flown to.


    ¡­

 Chapter 11: Determination

    ¡¸H-How¡­ No, why did you cover for me!?¡¹ (Meirou)


    I try to voice my complaints, but nothing comes up, I tighten my grip on Hika¡¯s fallen state.


    ¡°Why do I... f-feel like I can understand... what you''re saying¡­? I can hear this voice... just like yours i-in my head... N-No, I''m sorry... M-My body moved on its own¡­ Hah, hah... I sensed from your movements that you wouldn''t attack in time, s-so¡­¡± (Hika)


    There was a deep gash from Hika¡¯s shoulder down to her stomach.


    ¡°I¡­ I want to trust you... I really felt your sincerity... f-from your voice back then.--- Y-You are my second master, but I feel as if I... Hah, hah... c-can give my all this time¡­¡± (Hika)


    I quickly turn to see Kanko¡¯s unconscious state. Damn, what should I do!? I hear a snicker, and turn to the dogkin.


    ¡°Ahaha¡­ I''ve had enough of this miserable life of a slave¡­ I''m glad... I can finally rest¡­ I hope you all live through hell¡­ my only regret... is that I couldn¡¯t... bring you down... with me...¡± (Dogkin)


    The dogkin breathes her last breath. Hana drops her sword, and looks down to her bloodied hands.


    ¡¸I killed¡­ a fellow beastkin.¡¹ (Hana)


    ¡¸Hana!!¡¹ (Meirou)


    Hana looks up with an anguished expression. I hesitate to continue from witnessing her state.


    ¡¸...W-We have to stop the bleeding! Hana! Help me and bring some clean towels!¡¹ (Meirou)


    Hana released from her dazed state finally realizing the situation, runs to fulfill my order.


    ¡¸Don''t die on me now! I am not letting you die as well! Not on my watch!¡¹ (Meirou)


    ¡°L-Loud¡­ I wasn''t imagining things¡­ I can hear your voice in my head, Meirou¡­ Ahaha...¡± (Hika)


    I gently place Hika down, and run over to pick up Kanko. Suddenly, the door opens.


    ¡°Is everything okay? I was informed that loud noises were coming from the room.¡± (???)


    A few knights rush into the room. Princess Lakua follows right after and surveys the interior. I touch my throat, I cannot voice anything in this state!


    ¡¸Hana come back! Request for help from the princess!¡¹ (Meirou)


    Hana quickly returns from my call to find the uninvited guests, hands me the towels, and nods to me.


    ¡°Princess Lakua, please save her! Her life is in danger!¡± (Hana)


    Princess Lakua scrunches her expression as she sees the dogkin laying on the ground, and me rushing to attempt on further slowing down Hika¡¯s bleeding with the towels.


    ¡°Luka.¡± (Princess Lakua)


    ¡°You two, quickly call for a healer.¡± (Knight)


    Hana slightly relaxes from Princess Lakua¡¯s response. The princess approaches from behind, and notices a fairy laying near me on a folded towel


    ¡°I don''t know what happened here, but I will be sure to save her; as well as everyone else¡¯s injuries." (Princess Lakua)


    She pats my shoulder and nods. She must have seen the injuries on my neck.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Ah, Hana. I told you it''s fine to just call me Lakua!¡± (Princess Lakua)


    Lakua pouts.


    ¡°A-Ahaha¡­ T-Thank you, Lakua.¡± (Hana)


    ¡±Uhn, uhn. Now that¡¯s what I¡¯d like to hear.¡± (Princess Lakua)


    Two healers arrive, and smoothly work through each of us. Touching my healed neck, I am now relieved.


    ¡°Thank you. You saved us once again... Um, Lakua.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°You get into trouble too easily.¡± (Princess Lakua)


    The princess sighs as she watches me stand up and bow my head.


    ¡°I was planning on coming over tomorrow morning if you were still here, to ask you about something; but I change my mind. Now is the best time, so raise your head. I have something to say.¡± (Princess Lakua)


    I raise my head. ¡®Ask me about something¡¯?


    ¡°I received word from the princess of Centreville, of the neighboring country, that a pair of escapees is on the run; and that there is a possibility that they entered my country. They are wanted for killing a member of royalty.¡± (Princess Lakua)


    The princess gaze into my eyes, watching how I react to the news.


    ¡°I see.¡± (Meirou)


    Silence fills the air. I tense up, and held my breath.


    ¡°...¡± (Princess Lakua)


    ¡°...¡± (Meirou)


    I notice Hana looking at me with a worried expression. The princess catches Hana¡¯s expression.


    ¡°I don''t care if you did kill that member of royalty or not. Whatever your reasons were, my eyes don''t lie to me. I won''t capture and contain you two or anything.¡± (Princess Lakua)


    Princess Lakua properly faces me.


    ¡°I can take this as a chance to finally resolve this strained situation. The border is always constantly full of skirmishes. If Centreville finds out about your existence in my castle, and takes the initiative, it will greatly turn to our advantage.¡± (Princess Lakua)


    ¡°Yes¡­ I killed the supposed member of royalty. I wasn''t aware he was a member of royalty though.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I''m glad you are honest with me.¡± (Princess Lakua)


    Princess Lakua smiles at me. Her face becomes serious again.


    ¡°That''s why, I wish to make a request. Would you two be willing to fight for me? Of course, the rest of your companions are included too.¡± (Meirou)


    How she worded it surprised me. Usually requesting for help, you would only need to speak to the master, but she explicitly included Hana and the others as if speaking to an equal; despite her wearing a slave collar in plain sight. I treated Hana as a companion, so she must have caught on since who knows when.


    ¡°If I accept your request, would you train my companions in return? Including me, please teach and strengthen us. Teach us proper ways to survive on the battlefield.¡± (Meirou)


    Princess Lakua nods, claps once to signal the end of discussion, and begins to leave the room with the knights.


    ¡°I will return tomorrow morning. Rest up for today, we can continue our discussion from tomorrow onwards. I look forward to it.¡± (Princess Lakua)


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Meirou)


    I sigh in relief. Hana walks over, and sits by Hika¡¯s side. Silence takes over the room once again.


    ¡°...I want to become stronger¡­¡± (Hana)


    I turn to look at Hana.


    ¡°We lost Juyu, and we almost lost Hika¡­ I don''t want to lose someone again so soon, just when we were getting to know each other...¡± (Hana)


    ¡¸Now that you mention it, I never got to hear that dogkin¡¯s real name...¡¹ (Meirou)


    I take a glance at the dogkin¡¯s lifeless body.


    ¡°Really, I am glad that you are also okay, Hana.¡± (Meirou)


    I pet her head.


    ¡°I will be relying on your support.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Yes, Master Meirou.¡± (Hana)


    ¡­


    ...


    ¡°-and that''s it for today. Class dismissed.¡± (Teacher)


    I wonder if bro is busy after school today? Maybe I should call him, since I can''t carry all the groceries I need to buy today on my own.


    ¡°Shuka, are you going anywhere today?¡± (???)


    ¡°Ah, I need to stop by the supermarket today. Sorry Saki, invite me next time!¡± (Shuka)


    ¡°Geez, there¡¯s no helping it then.¡± (???)


    Saki pouts. I open my cellphone to call bro, but the line cuts straight to his voicemail. Eh? It¡¯s not even going through? I know he isn''t so careless as to forget to recharge his cellphone¡­


    ¡°That''s weird. Did he turn off his cellphone?¡± (Shuka)


    Suddenly, the classroom starts shaking.


    ¡°Oi! An earthquake!¡± (Classmate)


    ¡°Everyone, cover your heads! Be careful of the breaking lights!¡± (Classmate)


    A few lights break from the ceiling.


    ¡°Kyaaa!!¡± (Classmate)


    ¡°Uwawa!? E-Earthquake!?¡± (Shuka)


    ¡°T-This magnitude¡­ This is dangerous! Shuka, stay here! I am worried about Saeki!


    ¡°Eh!?!? S-Saki! It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m worried about Saeki! Just stay where you are! I will come back with her!!¡± (???)


    Saki wobbly hurries over to the next classroom amidst the shaking. As I panic over the increasingly rough shaking of the floor, I was suddenly covered in pure light. My last thought was an image of my brother''s worried face.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°-so if you have any questions, come to the teacher''s lounge. Class dismissed.¡± (Teacher)


    ¡°Kiku, here are today''s notes!¡± (???)


    ¡°Uhn. Thank you, Mei.¡± (Kiku)


    ¡°I will see you tomorrow then, take care on your way home!¡± (???)


    I carefully stand up. Just as I was about to reach for my walking stick, the floor suddenly starts shaking wildly.


    ¡°E-Eh!?¡± (Kiku)


    I start panicking. This is the first time I felt an earthquake this strong. I lose my balance, and fall to the floor. I try to focus on listening to my surroundings.


    ¡°Hey! Someone go call for the teacher!!¡± (Classmate)


    ¡°Cover your heads everyone!!¡± (Classmate)


    ¡°Hey, be careful!!¡± (Classmate)


    I start hearing lights shattering from the ceiling.


    ¡°Kyaa!!¡± (Classmate)


    ¡°Stay away from the center of the classroom!!¡± (Classmate)


    I try and stand up, but the ground is shaking so strongly, I lose my balance again. I lost my sense of direction. W-Where in the classroom am I right now!?


    ¡°Hah hah hah¡­¡± (Kiku)


    I''m honestly scared out of my wits.


    ¡°K-Kiku! Hey! Kiku! Are you okay!? I¡¯m here! Calm down! Just follow my lead! We have to stay away from the center of the classroom where the light above are!¡± (???)


    I suddenly hear someone beside me, as they grab my hand and lead me. I desperately return their grip with my own.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''m here for you! Deep breaths!¡± (???)


    ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­ T-Thank you, Mei.¡± (Kiku)


    The ground continues to shake with no signs of ending. Suddenly, I feel like I could see a bright light blinding me. I felt like I was flying the next moment, then suddenly I felt like I landed lightly on cold ground. I touch the ground, but it doesn''t feel like the classroom floor anymore. Eh?


    ¡°M-Mei?¡± (Kiku)


    I reach nearby, but I feel nothing but air around me. I¡¯ve completely lost my walking cane amidst the chaos.


    ¡°O-Ouch¡­¡± (???)


    That was Mei¡¯s voice! I move and reach out managing to find Mei¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Welcome, summoned heroes!¡± (???)


    I hear a girl¡¯s voice among the stirring of my classmates.


    ¡°I am the princess of Centreville, a country from the east. I request for your aid!¡± (???)


    P-Princess!?


    ¡­

 Chapter 12: Reminiscing

    Hours pass by without me realizing it. I look around, to notice that Meirou isn''t in the room anymore. He must¡¯ve left at some point to get some fresh air, or maybe to further discuss with the princess.


    ¡°...Mmm...¡± (???)


    I turn to see Hika regaining consciousness.


    ¡°Hika, are you alright?¡± (Hana)


    ¡°W-What happened¡­?¡± (Hika)


    Hika slowly lifts her body, surprised and confused to see that her injury is gone as if it was never there.


    ¡°Is M-Meirou safe?¡± (Hika)


    The first thing she wants to ask about, is Master Meirou¡¯s wellbeing.


    ¡°Ah.¡± (Hika)


    My expression loosen to a smile. She must have realized it herself. The both of us are hearing each other''s thoughts after all.


    ¡°Yes. Because of you, Master Meirou came out unharmed.¡± (Hana)


    ¡¸I''m glad¡­ but I thought I died back there...¡¹ (Hika)


    ¡°Yes, you could¡¯ve died; but Master Meirou desperately tried to save you, and even requested aid from the princess.¡± (Hana)


    ¡°I-It feels kind of weird when you reply to my thoughts so naturally.¡± (Hika)


    ¡°Yet you''re accepting this pretty easily... You''re not going to ask how I''m able to hear your thoughts?¡± (Hika)


    ¡°I have heard Meirou¡¯s yelling in my head before I fell unconscious. Now I can hear your voice in my head as well¡­ I can only think it is because of magic unique to Meirou.¡± (Hika)


    ¡°Y-You are amazing, Hika. Both of us were really distressed when we first experienced this.¡± (Hana)


    ¡°Both you and the fairy, Hana?¡± (Hika)


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± (Hana)


    A pause follows. I open my mouth, but no words come out, and close it. I hesitate on what to say. Hika sensing my hesitancy, redirects the topic.


    ¡°So it really is because of Meirou¡¯s magic?¡± (Hika)


    I was relieved; at the same time coming to a realization that it has become hard for me to talk about Juyu.


    ¡°I-I am sure it is because of Master Meirou¡¯s magic that we can communicate like this.¡± (Hana)


    ¡°I am glad. I have never communicated with someone like this before. I felt many of Meirou¡¯s emotions as if it were my own. I saw images of scenes in my head, which I never thought I''d ever be able to see again. I saw it. I saw what everyone''s appearances were like. What Meirou looks like. What you look like, Hana.¡± (Hika)


    Hana notices Hika¡¯s eyes becoming moist. Far from anxiety, she even wants to embrace it. My cheeks loosen to a warm smile.


    ¡°Thank you for covering for him.¡± (Hana)


    ¡°No¡­ I said this to Meirou already, but my body just moved on its own.¡± (Hika)


    ¡°Then even more so, I want to show you my gratitude. Slaves have no obligation to protect their master willingly, unless ordered to. It''s clear that one would want to live rather than sacrifice their life for someone they barely know.¡± (Hana)


    ¡°I¡­ want to believe in my judgment.¡± (Hika)


    Hika takes a deep breathe


    ¡°I have lived my life surrounded by many people with many facades. Despite that, I want to trust Meirou. I want to believe that trusting someone can still lead me somewhere, maybe to something precious; which is more valuable than to suffer from constantly closing off your heart, keeping a distance from everything.¡± (Hika)


    You are such a strong-willed and forward girl, that I can''t help comparing myself to you. Much like Juyu¡­ Someone who shines brightly, who is the one that holds their hand out to lead the way for others... I hope I can become strong-hearted like the both of you someday...


    ¡°...¡± (Hika)


    Ahaha¡­ it is embarrassing to be aware that my thoughts are being heard, even though I can''t control it.


    ¡°Hana¡­ so Meirou had to make a deal with the princess?...¡± (Hika)


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± (Hana)


    ¡°What kind of deal was it?¡± (Hika)


    ¡°To fight for the princess.¡± (Hana)


    ¡°Fight...¡± (Hika)


    ¡°Master Meirou made his decision, so you don¡¯t have to feel any responsibility.¡± (Hana)


    As Hika was pondering over something, possibly not having heard my last comment, three knights enter the room.


    ¡°We will be cleaning out this room soon, so we will be leading you to your new room.¡± (Knight1)


    The knights notices Hika still sitting on the floor.


    ¡°Do you need support?¡± (Knight2)


    ¡°I-It¡¯s okay. Thank you, but I will support her.¡± (Hana)


    Hika slowly stands up with Hana''s support.


    ¡°I haven''t voiced it yet, but Hika, your feathers really are beautiful.¡± (Hana)


    ¡°T-Thank you.¡± (Hika)


    The harpy smiles awkwardly from my straightforward compliment, with a hint of comfort. Hm? Comfort? Was she self-conscious of how she looked in front of others? She has nothing to worry about though. Really, the bright blue hue fits her personality too well, it''s charming. Master Meirou must''ve felt the same way.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    I had a long discussion with everyone in the group. Kanko really felt sorry for not being able to heal Hika. She thinks that if not for her, I wouldn''t have needed Lakua¡¯s aid. Because of that, it seems Kanko and the Princess make a secret agreement behind my back. The princess felt obligated to inform me of it, but never shared the details of the agreement, other than that it''s training and she herself is overlooking the guidance. I was told she is proficient in magic control after all. I was worried at first but seeing as Kanko remained her cheerful self as usual, I let my worries die down. It seems the princess has been getting along with Kanko really well.


    ¡°Please take care of her.¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I''ll protect her when she''s with me. I''ll be sure she''s guarded when you''re not around. Don''t worry, I understand the circumstances of the fairy race.¡± (Princess Lakua)


    Should I say as expected of the princess, to comprehend what I''m worried about? I feel that Lakua can always see through me.


    Hika has fit into our group so well, it felt as if it was natural for her to be involved with us. Having finished a prior discussion with Lakua, it was decided that both of them will be assigned to others appropriate to teach them; living in other parts of Everard. We discussed about shopping for proper preparations, as well as a summary of my synchronized telepathy to Hika. Hika doesn''t seem as surprised as I thought she would be. Her face was calm as usual. It seems that the two slaves, Hika especially, wished to become strong enough to stand on their own feet, to not become dead weight. They regret the lack of strength to be able to change the previous predicament. It was truly a close call. I understood. I have always understood Hana¡¯s aspiration seeing as how much we went through together, but I was surprised Hika strived for the same goal as us; strength. Hika clearly voiced her intent and decision to me, wanting to convey that she wishes to protect what I want to protect.


    ¡°Meirou, I don''t have a family anymore. They are all dead, because of me. That''s why, I wish to become stronger, and have the strength to support you from now on. That is what I have decided on.¡± (Hika)


    ¡°...¡± (Hana)


    ¡°...¡± (Kanko)


    She spoke those words to me when we were all eating dinner together, with an expression that was hard to read, but I was receiving raw emotions of helplessness from her, which left me speechless. Noticing no reply from me, she continues-The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°...I can trust you right, Meirou?¡± (Hika)


    ¡°I am just puzzled¡­ Why did you decide to go so far for me?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°The girl named Juyu. I''m sorry, but I ended up seeing various memories regarding her from Meirou and Hana. It was really warm. My first master wasn''t abusive or anything, but I was treated as something worse than a pet. I¡­ want to have that kind of relationship with Meirou and Hana, one that would be worth protecting¡­ This is the first time I ever felt like I wanted to do something, so I can be able to protect it with my own hands. I already lost that warmth once, and I never thought of doing anything to change it, until it became irreversible. I don''t want to lose it once more, just when I am able to grasp it again.¡± (Hika)


    In my heart, I am silently happy about this. Hana and Hika are able to make their own decisions up to the point where it will affect their surroundings, and they are willing to go further. Hika specifically, I am glad. She has more self-esteem compared to when I bought Juyu and Hana. She can make her own choices and doesn''t act like a robot awaiting orders. It''s probably¡­ because of the environment she was raised in with her family. Someday, I''d love to visit Hika¡¯s hometown.


    Our discussion moved onto happier topics, like the food we''ve tried, Hana¡¯s past blunders on cooking, and so on. All of us quickly became intimate, enough that we could speak our minds without reserve. Being as how we can hear our real thoughts from time to time from each other, even if we don''t voice it; it¡¯s no surprise we came so close-knit in such a short period of time. This is the sort of situation that I can truly be glad to hold this ability. Although, the real reason might be due to the girls¡¯ personalities, since their chemistry was great from the get-go. Probably even without this ability, I am sure they would still end up getting along just the same.


    ...


    Hana was the first to leave.


    ¡°Hana, take care. Do as much as you can out there.¡± (Meirou)


    I place my hand on her head.


    ¡°Master Meirou as well. Please take care of yourself. I will be back in three months.¡± (Hana)


    Hana smiled sadly at me.


    ¡°I will do my best. I''ll become strong. So please don''t worry about me. I want you to focus on yourself. When I return, let''s continue the search for your friends.¡± (Hana)


    ¡°Hana¡­¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°I''m sorry for not being strong enough, forcing you to put off the search for your friends. Please, just wait for a bit longer.¡± (Hana)


    ¡°Thank you, Hana.¡± (Meirou)


    I was moved. Thoughts I''ve never heard her voice out loud before were endlessly flowing into me. Hana must be going through a myriad of emotions. I slowly remove my hand from her head, as she turns around to head off. She suddenly turns back to this direction once more.


    ¡°Hika! Take care of yourself! I won''t forget our promise, let''s do our best together!¡± (Hana)


    Hana pumps her fist into the air. Hika smiling brightly and twitches her ears, but doesn''t reply. Confirming that Hika heard her message, she turns her back to us and disappears into the distance. I watch the direction Hana and the convoy of knights that accompanied her disappear to from the capital¡¯s gate for a long while, before turning my back to return to the castle.


    Next was Hika, a day after. As a present, and as a charm, I handed Hika a bracelet that proves our familial bond. With the same exact designs engraved, the same bracelet that Hana and Juyu held, I locked it in place around her arm. I already planned on giving one to her, it''s just this time it was a bit earlier than planned.


    ¡°... Thank you, Meirou¡­¡± (Hika)


    Her eyes become moist, but she smiles as she happily accepts the bracelet.


    ¡°Meirou, I will return strong enough to fight aside you. I will help you keep your worries for us at bay, so please believe in both me and Hana.¡± (Hika)


    I nod and smile softly.


    ¡°Be careful out there. This country doesn''t really hold much discrimination of other races because of Lakua¡¯s rule, but that doesn¡¯t mean it is completely free of discrimination.¡± (Meirou)


    When the knight that always stood beside the princess was making small talk with me, I was surprised that the princess managed to thoroughly clean most of the discrimination against other races from this country. It must take talent, as only someone very capable would be able to do such a feat, when other countries continue to remain in the discrimination bubble. Even back in my world, there remains discrimination in many countries, so I can understand the absurd amount of difficulty to change someone¡¯s perception and cognitive biases.


    Walking along with the convoy of Princess Lakua¡¯s personal knights, she disappears into the distance beyond the capital gate. Do your best you two. Follow through with what you decide on and return to my side. What¡¯s most important is to place importance on your life. Don''t lose it.


    ...


    ¡­


    ¡¸-important is to place importance on your life. Don''t lose it.¡¹ (???)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Hana)


    ¡°Ms. Hana, is something wrong?¡± (Knight)


    ¡°...No.¡±


    Hana turns around and continues down the road. She smiles softly to herself, warmth filling her heart.


    ¡­


    ...


    ¡¸-important is to place importance on your life. Don''t lose it.¡¹ (???)


    ¡°...¡± (Hika)


    Hika stops for a moment.


    ¡°Ms. Hika?¡± (Knight)


    ¡°Ah, sorry. I just thought that the wind feels really good today. Please continue to lead the way.¡± (Hika)


    Hika¡¯s expression unintentionally leaks a smile, as her heart warms up pleasantly.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Princess!?¡± (Male Classmate)


    ¡°Don''t panic, everyone! Calm down!¡± (Female Classmate)


    I hear our class representative¡¯s voice cut through everyone¡¯s confusion.


    ¡°S-So pretty¡­¡± (Mei)


    ¡°M-Mei, where are we?¡± (Kiku)


    ¡°It looks like the main hall of a... b-big church.¡± (Mei)


    I can feel the anxiousness in her voice.


    ¡°Who was it that welcomed us?¡± (Kiku)


    ¡°U-Um, a girl who looks a bit older than us.¡± (Mei)


    ¡°Does¡­ she look like a real princess?¡± (Kiku)


    ¡°She is wearing a beautiful dress; and is surrounded by people holding weirdly-shaped sticks.¡± (Mei)


    ¡±W-Weirdly-shaped sticks¡­?¡± (Kiku)


    ¡°They look like... staffs. You know, the ones magicians use to use magic.¡± (Mei)


    ¡°Wha-¡­¡± Kiku)


    ¡±There are also people wearing metallic armor... with I think are swords hoisted at their waists around the room¡­¡± (Mei)


    I hold my head. This is too much for me to handle at the moment. I try and organize my thoughts and focus on the surrounding conversations.


    ¡°Teacher Ku, w-what should be do?¡± (Female Classmate)


    ¡°A-At the very least, all of us need to calm down. We won¡¯t understand the situation if we continue panicking. Help your classmates calm down.¡± (Teacher Ku)


    "O-Okay!" (Female Classmate)


    Most of us heard our teacher¡¯s comments and slowly calmed down one after another like a wave, finally beginning to analyze the situation themselves. The ones still unsettled were supported by their nearby friends. Teacher Ku turns to look at the one who called herself ¡®princess¡¯.


    ¡°...May I ask you where we are right now?¡± (Teacher Ku)


    ¡°Hah¡­ At the very least, this doesn''t look like the school building.¡± (Male Classmate)


    ¡°I can only think that we were all brought to another place altogether. We were all still on the 2nd floor, you know?...¡± (Female Classmate)


    ¡°Yes, we used a large amount of magic to activate the magic circle you are standing on to summon you all.¡± (Princess?)


    ¡°M-Magic?¡± (Male Classmate)


    ¡°Oi, oi. This doesn¡¯t seem like a joke... Are you serious?...¡± (Male Classmate)


    The female teacher takes a step forward.


    ¡°Um, I don''t know what kind of expectations you have, but these kids are just normal students. I don''t think we would be able to do anything.¡± (Teacher Ku)


    ¡°You all being summoned here would mean you had inherent abilities that was previous dormant, now can be freely used because of the abundance of mana that exists here. Your old world must have lost its existence of mana, because of that¡­ the unused mana in your bodies grew to great lengths. Every one of you have magic unique to beings born in this world. Everyone standing here is proof of this. I assure you that every one of you are special in this world.¡± (Princess?)


    A silence follows.


    ¡°¡­Is there a way to return?¡± (Male Classmate)


    ¡°I''m sorry. Me and my aides were in a rush, so we only managed to recreate and complete this summoning only recently. We never considered it. It should be possible if we reconfigure the magic circle for reversal, but we will need time for further research.¡± (Princess?)


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡± (Male Classmate)


    ¡°Eh? Doesn''t that mean we will be stuck here for a while!?¡± (Male Classmate)


    ¡°I know this is selfish of me, but please¡­ help me protect this country. I will be sure to continue to find a way for you to return, but I need everyone¡¯s power to help me.¡± (Princess?)


    ¡°P-Princess!?¡± (Aide)


    ¡°Princess¡­¡± (Knight)


    ¡°Mei, what is the princess doing?¡± (Kiku)


    ¡°She is bowing her head down to us.¡± (Mei)


    Mei whispers to me. So that''s why the atmosphere has become oddly silent.


    ¡°Um... Well for now, will you be able to accommodate all of us?¡± (Teacher Ku)


    ¡°Yes, every one of you are summoned heroes, and will be treated as such.¡± (Princess)


    ¡°There is no helping it then. We haven''t introduced ourselves yet, so I''ll start; My name is Tairo, nice to meet you.¡± (Male Classmate)


    ¡°Is it really fine like this!?¡± (Male Classmate)


    ¡°I guess there''s no helping it if our way home is currently cut at the moment...¡± (Male Classmate)


    ¡°And this obnoxious guy here is Reinp.¡± (Taiko)


    Taiko seems to have turned around to face the rest of us, judging from the direction of his voice.


    ¡°Let us choose five representatives among us. Us five will be the ones to decide on our next course of action for the rest of us. We''ll also make the final call for decisions. Is that alright? Who wants to be the other three? Nominations are also recommended, so speak up.¡± (Taiko)


    Everyone gazes at each other, but no one speaks up.


    ¡°Oi, don''t just arbitrarily include my name.¡± (Reinp)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, isn''t it? Well, who else spoke up during the confusion?¡± (Taiko)


    ¡°Wasn''t Sanna the first to speak up?¡± (Male Classmate)


    ¡°Yeah, she did.¡± (Female Classmate)


    ¡°Umm¡­ I vote for Sanna. I was able to calm down because of her help.¡± (Female Classmate)


    ¡°Then Class President, you¡¯re the third representative.¡± (Taiko)


    Sanna fixes her hair as she watches the discussion about her unfold.


    "I guess I am... I got it. By the way, I would appreciate it if you stopped calling me class president from now on though. We aren''t in class anymore." (Female Student)


    Sanna walks up to the front of her classmates. Contrary to her voice, she doesn¡¯t seem that displeased. Just an expression that she''s mostly given up on trying to persuade any further.


    ¡°U-Um, I vote for Jane. She is smart, and she always takes a neutral stance.¡± (Kiku)


    I slowly raise my hand. I feel like all my classmates¡¯ pair of eyes move to focus on me.


    ¡°Um...-¡± (Kiku)


    ¡°I''ll be a representative for the class.¡± (Jane)


    Jane sounded like she didn''t dislike the idea. I feel relieved.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jane scratches the back of her head, but she willingly accepts the role. I tighten my grip on Kiku¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Is Jane going to be okay?¡± (Mei)


    ¡°Uhn. ...Jane is smart. Let''s believe in her.¡± (Kiku)


    Jane is one of our few friends among our classmates that we can trust. If she were a representative, we would feel more willing to leave things to the representatives¡¯ call.


    ¡°Shouldn''t Teacher Ku also be included as one of the representatives?¡± (Female Classmate)


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I was planning on taking the lead but having you kids work together is a much wiser decision, and it would benefit your maturity while we are here. I will do my best to support you kids as the remaining adult, but I can feel more at ease to leave things up to you kids if I¡¯m not around; knowing that everyone is working hard together.¡± (Teacher Ku)


    ¡°We will come to Teacher Ku for advice if we run into any problems.¡± (Taiko)


    The teacher nods with a smile.


    "Don''t try and do everything by yourselves. Know that I am always around to help if you run into a wall, alright everyone?" (Teacher Ku)


    The students nod one after another.


    ¡°How about Torio?¡± (Male Classmate)


    ¡°Hah!? Why me!?¡± (Male Classmate)


    ¡°Ah, you were the guy who kept asking about a way home, right? Get over here, you''re the fifth representative.¡± (Taiko)


    He opens his mouth about to refute, but then drops the idea. Torio reluctantly steps into the front.


    ¡°Once again, I welcome the heroes to this country. I know there is much to discuss about, but for today I will lead you to the quarters reserved for everyone here. Please, follow me.¡± (Princess)


    ¡­


    The princess orders the knights to lead us to a hall with two rows of doors. Seems everyone will be staying in the same vicinity.


    ¡°Everyone can choose whichever room you like. There are two beds prepared in each, so two of you can sleep in each room. We''ll continue our discussion together tomorrow morning.¡± (Princess)


    As the princess and the aides bow to us, they excuse themselves for the day. The end of the hall leads to an open garden, beyond that was a view of the city below. They must be on the third floor, I assume. I still held Kiku¡¯s hand, as I lead her along with the rest of our classmates. Most of our classmates remain worried and anxious about what will happen from now on.


    ¡°What are you guys worried about? Didn''t the princess say we have magic stronger than the normal person?¡± (Taiko)


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­ is it really that easy to control to begin with?¡± (Sanna)


    ¡°Don''t you feel any excitement? We are actually in a fantasy world! A world where magic exists! I never dreamt I would be summoned to a world which could¡¯ve only existed in novels!¡± (Taiko)


    ¡°I honestly just want to quickly get things over with and return home. I don''t want to risk my life for this...¡± (Torio)


    ¡°Mei, what do you think about the princess¡¯ words she used to reply to our questions when we were in the hall?...¡± (Kiku)


    Kiku moves to whisper in my ear. I mull it over for a moment.


    ¡°She was very considerate of us. How should I explain it¡­ She didn''t enter our discussions when we were talking to each other, and she tried to understand our predicament... I think...¡± (Mei)


    Kiku looks down with a worried expression.


    ¡°Yeah... I think I might be over-thinking¡­¡± (Kiku)


    Kiku shakes her head and kept silent for the rest of the day. I stay silent to give her time to think by herself. Kiku has always been sensitive to everyone''s words and tone of voice, ever since I''ve become friends with her. If something about the princess is bothering her, I will be careful around her and keep my guard up. I squeeze Kiku''s hand with my grip. Kiku smiles and grips back during her thoughts.


    It¡¯s been¡­ six years since that day, huh?... I wonder how he''s doing in high school now? We''ve lost contact, but I am sure it would be easy to find him again. He sent me an e-mail of the address to his new home right before he moved out, after all. I am sure Kiku wants to meet him again too. The people that Kiku truly trusts are only me and him, Kiku used to voice it very frequently, as if she was trying to convince herself as well; that means we haven''t managed to take a single step forward, unable to move on from the incident. He ended up with bitter regrets, I was mentally traumatized, and Kiku was physically traumatized... The worse of it was that she ended up closing her heart from everything except us since that day. I suddenly realize that I''m reminiscing about our dark childhood days with moist eyes¡­ I still have things I want to do, and things I need to do back home, so I must return safely; I guess I''m feeling just as anxious as everyone else. I laugh awkwardly at myself in my heart.


    ¡­

 Chapter 13: Worries

    The next day, the princess and a few knights lead us to the nearby grasslands filled with horned-rabbits and mice. The horned-rabbits are about half a size bigger than those from our world. The horned-mice are just about the same size as the rabbits I am originally familiar with, so they are many times bigger compared to ones I was used to. We were told to ¡®concentrate on an image for offence¡¯ and ¡®a means of attack against an enemy¡¯ by the few magic users that accompanied the princess. Suddenly, an explosion resounds nearby. I turn to look towards the direction.


    ¡°W-Whoa¡­ that was dangerous!¡± (Male Classmate)


    ¡°Princess, he must have an explosive type of magic, but that kind of explosion was much stronger than a 3rd rank mage.¡± (???)


    I see a man wearing a robe move to say something to the princess, but the voice was too soft for me to hear. All I got out of it in the end was the princess'' pleasant smile. I notice Kiku making a complicated expression as soon as turn to her.


    "Eh? Is something wrong, Kiku?" (Mei)


    I start worrying about her, but she shakes her head.


    "No, it''s... it''s okay. Let''s continue practicing." (Kiku)


    "O-Okay." (Mei)


    I try to make another attempt to use magic. After a few tries on imagery, a fireball suddenly fires from my hand from thin air.


    ¡°Uwa!!?-" (Mei)


    It flies for a meter and disperses.


    "W-Wow...¡± (Mei)


    It was a weird sensation. As if warm air was gathering at my palm, before I knew it, a fireball manages to form and shoot from my palm. I feel someone poking my side and turn to find Kiku smiling.


    ¡°Ahaha, T-Thank you. Kiku why don''t you give it a try?¡± (Mei)


    ¡°M-Me? I¡­¡± (Kiku)


    Another surprise comes along, cutting off Kiku.


    ¡°I-Is this a card?¡± (Female Classmate)


    Cards started appearing from thin air, and float in front of each of our classmates, one after another. One also appeared in front of Kiku.


    "......?" (Kiku)


    Kiku slowly reaches out to grab it, as if she knew something appeared in front of her.


    ¡°W-What is this?¡± (Kiku)


    Kiku scrunched her expression, at a loss for words. She carefully inspected the card using her sense of touch with her fingers. Everyone had the same expressions by the turn of events as they inspected the cards now in their hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s some kind of card...¡± (Mei)


    ¡°Does it say anything on the card, Mei?¡± (Kiku)


    ¡°Um¡­ S-Sensibility?¡± (Mei)


    "......" (Kiku)


    "......" (Mei)


    ¡°I see. So it''s something like our personal magic...¡± (Kiku)


    ¡°Eh? Do you know what this card is for?¡± (Mei)


    ¡°Eh? Didn''t you hear the voice?¡± (Kiku)


    ¡°Voice?¡± (Mei)


    ¡°N-No, it''s nothing.¡± (Kiku)


    Kiku quickly puts away her card in her skirt pocket.


    ¡°UUUWWWOOOOOOOO! My partner is here!¡± (???)


    I hear a loud voice and turn around to see Taiko making a commotion as he holds the card in the air with both hands, as if he was enshrining it.


    ¡°Eh? Did everyone get a card? I didn¡¯t get a card though¡­¡± (Male Classmate)


    ¡°From what I noticed, these cards didn¡¯t appear in front of those that managed to use magic. The rest of us that couldn''t use magic right off the bat got these cards instead¡­ probably.¡± (Jane)


    ¡°It seems these cards contain magic that only each of us can use...¡± (Sanna)


    Sanna raises her arm with her card in her hand, and a sword materializes in her grip. A few other students follow Sanna¡¯s lead, and the exact same plain-looking sword materializes in their grips.


    ¡°Hah!!¡± (Sanna)


    Sanna swings down the sword. As expected of an active member of the kendo club, her posture is beautiful. At the same time, a wave of icicles form in a straight line for a few meters killing a few horned-rabbits from afar that were in its path.


    ¡°U-Uwa!?¡± (Torio)


    Lightning sparks from his sword, surprising Torio.


    "Heh. Yah! Hah!" (Taiko)


    Taiko starts playing with his sword and smiles to himself. I watch him feeling second-hand embarrassment, it just looks like any other everyday sword to me. I look around to see everyone else just swinging their swords with no results, but they are all smiling to themselves. Only Sanna¡¯s sword seemed to have demonstrated what could be considered as acually ¡®using¡¯ magic. As our classmates talk amongst each other, the princess seems to be having a discussion with the group of robed men a little further away from the group. Minutes pass, and the princess approaches us.


    ¡°Heroes, we have decided to give a try at conquering a floor of a nearby dungeon. I''d like to help everyone become more proficient at using their magic as soon as possible, because time is against us.¡± (Princess)


    ¡°D-Dungeon!?¡± (Male Classmate)


    ¡°Does she mean dungeons, as in monster dungeons...!? Like those dungeons from role-playing games?...¡± (Male Classmate)


    ¡°...If it were just some underground prison, I can¡¯t imagine how we stand to gain anything from going there.¡± (Male Classmate)


    ¡°Our image of a dungeon might differ from this world, so I would like you to explain to us: What does entering a dungeon in this world entail?¡± (Jane)


    Jane directs a question to the princess.


    ¡°Dungeons are full of monsters. They are built to trap surrounding monsters to disrupt the flow of monsters. These lands would be overrun if not for the existence of dungeons. Sometimes these dungeons become too full, so we send out armies to empty the first few floors of the dungeon from time to time. We request aid from the Travelers¡¯ Guild for the lower floors. For knights, a dungeon is a perfect place to gain practical experience against various monsters.¡± (Princess)


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it still too early for us to go to such a dangerous place?¡± (Sanna)


    ¡°The further down we go, the stronger the monsters we will encounter. As long as we don''t head down too far from the upper floors, we will remain safe.¡± (Princess)


    ¡°This sounds fun though, like I''m in a game.¡± (Taiko)


    ¡°That''s true. I play a lot of RPGs, and the princess¡¯ explanation matches what a dungeon would generally be like.¡± (Male Classmate)


    ¡°Oh? You play RPGs too!? What have you played recently?¡± (Taiko)


    ¡°Bunny Burlack, that one was a great RPG.¡± (Male Classmate)


    ¡°Hey, can the two of you act more serious? We are risking our lives here, Have a little more self-awareness.¡± (Sanna)


    "Ok, ok. We got it. Calm down, Ms. Class President."


    Taiko and the male classmate turns to each other and shrugs. Sanna is exasperated from the laidback attitude.


    ¡°Do you want us to go immediately?¡± (Reinp)


    ¡°No, let''s finish up for today. We will depart tomorrow morning.¡± (Princess)


    ¡°You said that time is against us. What did you mean by that?¡± (Jane)


    The princess becomes silent for a moment. We all turn to the princess, waiting for her reply. She finally opens her mouth-


    ¡°Yes, we are being pressured by a neighboring country.¡± (Princess)


    ¡°Eh? Are we going to be fighting...?¡± (Female Classmate)


    ¡°You want us to fight against humans?¡± (Reinp)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Princess)


    ¡°I thought we were only going to fight against monsters...¡± (Male Classmate)


    ¡°I want to protect this country from demons with everyone''s help, but I want to conquer the neighboring countries before then, especially the one that has been placing pressure on us." (Princess)


    The princess falls into thought once more before opening her mouth.


    "The royalty in that country always had evil intentions on trying to conquer us for the past few years. They won''t accept our request to ally against the demons. They keep on straining our borders, weakening our military power bit by bit, when we should be fighting together against the demons. Even if both countries were to return to neutrality, I am worried that in the future, they will stab our backs when we are to face the demons from the front.¡± (Princess)


    ¡°B-But... isn''t this ¡®demon invasion¡¯ the biggest threat for the people in this world...?¡± (Torio)


    ¡°It¡¯s true that not everyone can hold hands and work together. Even back in our world, there were still discord among various countries. I think this is interchangeable in any world.¡± (Sanna)


    ¡°But they were disputing over small things which were hardly harmful in the big picture. This ¡®demon invasion¡¯ has got to be a big threat to the people here.¡± (Jane)


    ¡°They must be idiots.¡± (Taiko)


    Taiko shrugs.


    ¡°If you have nothing to contribute, could you just stay quiet?¡± (Sanna)


    Sanna sharply glares at Taiko. Taiko brushes Sanna''s glare off.


    ¡°Is the demon invasion as big a threat as it sounds?¡± (Jane)


    ¡°Yes, all across the land will be overrun if we don''t fight back.¡± (Princess)


    ¡°Back in our world everyone¡¯s goals aligned, and that was a world free of war; peace. Despite the strife, all leaders would visit each other''s countries to ensure friendly relations and maintain peace. At the very least a logical leader would ally against a bigger threat to protect their people, or a country wouldn''t be able to last long. This isn¡¯t about competency anymore¡­¡± (Jane)


    ¡°Hah¡­ Aren''t they aware of the demon invasion that you mentioned?¡± (Reinp)


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°It is recorded in books within every kingdom. The previous war against the demons is a legend that is always passed down to the next generation. But their actions seem to demonstrate otherwise. Most of my family is dead. Even recently, one of my family members was killed by an assassin sent by that country.¡± (Princess)


    ¡°Y-Your family was killed?...¡± (Mei)


    The princess nods at me.


    "We are extremely pressured. There could only be one plausible reason behind them being so determined on destroying my country, and that is the demons have most likely slipped amongst their royal family, controlling them from the shadows; or worse, they killed off the royal family and have already taken control of the country, deceiving the masses using the appearances of the deceased royal family with illusion magic.¡± (Princess)


    I unconsciously voiced my reaction by accident... Kiku moves to hold my hand. My heart was beating hard, my body started sweating, but I take deep breaths to attempt on calming myself down.


    ¡°T-Thank you, Kiku. I''m okay now.¡± (Mei)


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± (Kiku)


    Calm down, calm down. Yeah, it''s not like it has anything to do with us. We''re safe here.


    ¡°Yeah, thank you for always worrying for me.¡± (Mei)


    I tighten my grip on Kiku¡¯s hand as I see her worried expression.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t really change anything then, since we''d be fighting against demons. If the princess believes so, then there is little room for doubt that demons are already within that country." (Taiko)


    "I am sure the princess has double-checked with her intelligence before sharing such important information to us. So how is it?" (Reinp)


    "Yes, my intelligence proves so. I couldn''t believe it at first because of my personal feelings, but the information says so otherwise. That''s why I did not state such a thing confidently." (Princess)


    "Even if there are humans that remain in that country, those that are unaware they are fighting for the demons are better off dead anyway.¡± (Taiko)


    ¡°They are still innocent if they are unaware. We can''t go around killing everything in our path just for our convenience.¡± (Sanna)


    ¡°What do you suggest we do then? Waste resources and time to convince them that their upper brass could possibly be demons in disguise? What if they are also demons, and they find out our plan before we can even start? Even if they are humans, we can''t ignore the possibility that many might even be working for the demons willingly for their own gain.¡± (Taiko)


    ¡°Sanna is right though. It¡¯s better than losing the trust of the people in that country. We still don¡¯t know if the royalty over there has been killed by demons. We''d also be losing more manpower than necessary, when we had an alternative... which was to communicate with them so to potentially avoid a conflict. If both countries did lose more manpower than necessary, then both countries would end up weakened before the demon invasion even arrives. It¡¯s a lose-lose situation.¡± (Jane)


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the princess bring us here to make up for that manpower? No. In the first place, why are you doubting the Princess'' information?" (Taiko)


    The princess and the mages accompanying her watches us to see how our discussion unfolds. Our classmates held their breath, feeling that the atmosphere has become difficult to speak up, watches the representatives silently from the sidelines.


    ¡°Wait, are you saying you want to fight against thousands of soldiers with just our class? What do you expect us 17 can make any difference?¡± (Sanna)


    ¡°We are stronger than your average person. We can become even stronger from now on as well. We won''t be defeated so easily. Who said the Princess didn''t have her own army too?¡± (Taiko)


    ¡°But we could still die! We are human, just like anyone else here!¡± (Sanna)


    ¡°Then what! Do you want to head over there yourself and ask if one of them are demons in disguise!? You¡¯d just be giving it away that we know they have infiltrated the upper brass! I''d bet you''d be assassinated before you get any chance to leave that country!¡± (Taiko)


    ¡°Like I said, we could work together to come up with another solution! It''s better than blindly killing everything down the road! You will regret it! Why don''t you understand!?¡± (Sanna)


    ¡°So be it! If they want to be antagonistic to the princess, then it¡¯s better to get rid of the lot of them!¡± (Taiko)


    Sanna¡¯s voice turns cold.


    ¡°You¡­ Do you really understand what you just said?¡± (Sanna)


    ¡°Haven''t you thought that If this country falls, we go down with it? How can we talk to a country that has evil intentions in the first place! Even killed the princess¡¯ family!¡± (Taiko)


    I hear a sigh beside me.


    ¡°...Isn''t it possible that the assassin was some random demon that wanted to cause two countries to weaken each other¡­" (Kiku)


    The princess twitched her eyes. Everyone''s eyes turned our way. Kiku must of sensed all the pressure focused on her now. She covers her mouth in panic. She must have unconsciously voiced her thoughts on the matter.


    "Ah... N-No, I''m sorry..." (Kiku)


    Jane turns her eyes to Sanna. Sanna makes eye contact with Jane and sighs.


    "That makes it all the more important that we need to find out if the country really has evil intentions." (Sanna)


    "I see... There might be a third-party involved..." (Reinp)


    "That''s not the point here. Shouldn''t we believe in the princess'' intel?" (Taiko)


    Kiku¡¯s worries are beginning to form within me. Even I am not so dense as to not realize it. The princess is trying to do something...


    ¡°It''s not that I don''t believe in the princess, but I want to act confidently after my own actions. Did you gain a soft spot for the princess now? After hearing her story? If you want to look attractive in front of the princess, do it on your own, but don''t drag everyone down with you.¡± (Sanna)


    Taiko¡¯s expression twitches.


    ¡°Then feel free to cowardly rot inside this castle, trying to come up with a peaceful solution; twiddling your thumbs as you wait for a peaceful outcome. During that time, they will come armed banging at our doorstep. What an idiot. It''s actually you who doesn''t understand.¡± (Taiko)


    Sanna¡¯s expression twitches.


    ¡°Ah, I''ve realized that nothing I say will make a difference, since it seems you''re hell bent on labeling everything the princess deems as evil is evil.¡± (Sanna)


    I anxiously watch the representatives, rather just Sanna and Taiko. The heated argument, or rather more like the quarrel, ends. Silence takes over the area. I feel as if something is about to blow up. The princess turns to look in our direction. I pretend I don''t notice her glance, and unconsciously grip Kiku¡¯s hand harder than I should have. Kiku wince from the grip.


    ¡°M-Mei? Are you okay?¡± (Kiku)


    Kiku whispers under her breath. I was nervous and my palm was sweating.


    ¡°T-The princess turned my way.¡± (Mei)


    My heart was beating hard. Kiku probably sensed something from my sweaty palm and beating heart and remained expressionless. Although I could also feel her palm sweating a bit too. The glance was thankfully fleeting.


    ¡°Is something wrong, princess?¡± (Knight)


    ¡°...No.¡± (Princess)


    I suddenly hear a clap and turn to see it was Teacher Ku who broke the silence. Everyone''s gazes turn to the female teacher.


    "Let''s end the discussion here for today." (Teacher Ku)


    Sanna and Taiko makes eye contact and looks away from each other irritated. Most of our classmates¡¯ nervousness was at its peak, we return to the castle for today carrying such feelings; and attempted to rest well at our quarters to prepare for tomorrow.


    ...


    ¡­


    ¡°Did you call for me, princess?¡± (???)


    A man enters the princess¡¯ quarters. It was a small room, with a desk at the end of the room, with stacked papers piling on the sides. There were shelves on the left side of the room, full of books. A room any person with political power, or a literate person would have. He glances around the room, and notices an aide nearby, watching his every move.


    ¡°So, what is your next order, princess?¡± (???)


    If the princess called for him, it would always be to give a new order.


    ¡°You and you men have a new order.¡± (Princess)


    The princess beckons him over, and hands him a ring.


    ¡°This is a magic ring that can record and store events.¡± (Princess)


    She points at five people in the image the ring was displaying.


    ¡°Imprison them without causing any suspicion to arise. The locations and methods are up to you.¡± (Princess)


    ¡°Eh? Aren''t these the heroes you managed to summon, Princess? You even lost seven talented magic users to summon them.¡± (???)


    ¡°Being too perceptive is a sad thing.¡± (Princess)


    The princess narrows her eyes. The man¡¯s expression twitches. He understood what the princess wanted to say. She really is competent, cutting it before it grows to become an obstruction to her.


    ¡°Be sure to hand-pick a few men that you deem fit and is willing to die for me. Tell them to act as a separate group, and to act as if they are assassins sent by Everard. Let them know that they can be at ease, as I will compensate their families accordingly.¡± (Princess)


    The princess stops for a moment and carefully ponders over something, before she continues speaking.


    ¡°Tomorrow, you and your men will lead the heroes to the dungeon. There is an ancient magic crystal which works as the heart on the last floor of every dungeon. The reason ¡®you will encounter stronger monsters the further down you go¡¯ is that stronger monsters are restricted at a nearer distance from the crystal. By the crystal¡¯s intention, the closer a monster is to the crystal, the stronger the magic that entraps them inside the dungeon becomes; preventing them from truly escaping on its own will.¡± (Princess)


    ¡°You mean to say to take advantage of that, and send the targets down the traps that lead to the lower levels?¡± (???)


    ¡°I''m glad that you catch on quick, but this is a last resort. I want them imprisoned within my reach. Keep them imprisoned until I say otherwise. Be thorough about the tracks you leave behind, or the sharp-minded ones will notice. I entrust it to you.¡± (Princess)


    The man bows slightly, as he places his right fist to his chest in accordance to his loyalty.


    ¡°As you command.¡± (???)


    ...


    ...


    Before we tucked in for the night, a few maids entered our room. They told us to prepare from now onwards, that we have to drink a strengthening potion every night starting today to strengthen our bodies. It was a blue liquid in a round glass bottle. It looked expensive, so I hesitated to drink it for a moment. It had a magical aura that even I could feel emanating from it, reminding me that we really are in a world of fantasy.


    "Here is yours, Kiku" (Mei)


    "Uhn. Thank you." (Kiku)


    "Do you think we can trust the princess...?" (Mei)


    "I don''t know... I know she is trying to make us feel special, but I don''t know if she is a bad person..." (Kiku)


    "S-She''s trying to control us, right? I finally noticed it because of your help..." (Mei)


    "Uhn. She is trying to manipulate us. But..." (Kiku)


    She shakes her head.


    "...We can''t say if she is a bad person yet... Her voice was sincere when she asked us for help. She even gave us these potions to strengthen our bodies for tomorrow." (Kiku)


    "Y-Yeah, you''re right..." (Mei)


    Kiku sighs.


    "I''m sorry for causing you to hold these unnecessary worries." (Kiku)


    "No, please continue to share everything that''s on your mind! I want to worry with you!" (Mei)


    "Uhn. T-Thank you. Yeah. Let''s go to bed now. We can discuss more tomorrow." (Kiku)


    I nod happily. We move to the bed and finally fall asleep next to each other.


    ¡­


    ¡­

 Chapter 14: Lost

    As morning arrives, we all prepare ourselves and assemble at the main hall of the castle.


    ¡°My name is Crad. Me and my knights will be guiding everyone throughout the round trip to the dungeon, so rest assured.¡± (Knight)


    ¡°We''ll be in your care.¡± (Teacher Ku)


    Taiko and Sanna avoid eye contact. Ever since yesterday¡¯s clash, our group has been split between different opinions on the matter. Kiku sighs from the tense atmosphere. I feel the same as Kiku. We won''t be able to properly fight against the monsters if our classmates remain too hung up over this... We might even get injuries from stupid blunders that could''ve been avoided if done properly.


    "Hah¡­ Those two still haven''t made up yet?¡± (???)


    I heard a voice behind me. I turn my head to find Jane scratching her head as she spoke to Reinp.


    ¡°Can¡¯t they realize we won''t be able to work together properly if everyone is so highly strung like this? I hope they do realize that they are still representatives of the class.¡± (Jane)


    ¡°I know that guy is stubborn to a fault. It¡¯s partly my fault for not stepping in before it escalated to this point.¡° (Reinp)


    Reinp scratches the back of his head and looks over our assembled class. Everyone was either receiving advice from the knights about preparations, or was chatting amongst their friends with a mix of anxiety and excitement.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Well, I will do as I can to pacify them. Although, I was sure you had a higher chance of pacifying them compared to me.¡± (Reinp)


    ¡°Even I had difficulty butting into that argument, you know? I am aware that Sanna is stubborn, but to that extent... To top it, it becomes more difficult to break them apart when both of them were throwing such reasonably-sound counterarguments, albeit rather extreme examples... If I were to go in-between them, I¡¯d simply be dragged into the argument, forced to choose a side, further escalating the situation. It''s too late to be regretting what I could¡¯ve done anyway.¡± (Jane)


    I tighten my grip on Kiku¡¯s hand with worry. As if she understood my feelings, she turns my way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it, Mei. Take care of yourself too, okay? Even I can take care of myself to some extent now. Even if something bad does happen, I also have the magic card I can use to defend myself.¡± (Kiku)


    Kiku smiles warmly trying to reassure me. I nod. Despite that, I still plan on keeping my eyes on Kiku''s safety. If Kiku falls into a dangerous situation, I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself, him as well. I want to protect his first love in his place until the day we can reunite again. I don''t want my first love to be stricken with more regrets, blaming himself once more, ever since that day. As Kiku¡¯s closest friend, and the one currently standing beside her, I have to do my best until then.


    ¡°Then, let''s depart!¡± (???)


    My thoughts were interrupted by the knight, who called himself Crad. His voice was heard by everyone in the vicinity, signaling our departure.


    ¡­


    There were six carriages waiting for us in front of the castle. All of us enter along with Crad¡¯s knights, and we begin the journey. We leave the castle behind, exit the city gates, and enter the nearby forest. It took no more than a few hours to reach the so-called dungeon, which was quicker than I had anticipated.


    ¡°Uwaa¡­ a real dungeon¡­¡± (Male student)


    ¡°I wonder if monsters are really inside?...¡± (Female student)


    ¡°Of course there are. We wouldn''t be here in the first place if there wasn''t.¡± (Male student)


    We stop in front of a humongous cave entrance for a brief moment before continuing. Most of us were anxious as we stroll into the darkness of the dungeon, except for a few particularly excited boys. Rather surprisingly, the interior wasn¡¯t as dark and cold as I thought it was, and there were crystals attached on the walls dimly lighting the open path. Jane slowly approaches us.


    ¡°Kiku? Are you faring okay?¡± (Jane)


    Jane watches as Kiku holds my hand as we walk.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing okay, Jane. Don¡¯t worry.¡± (Kiku)


    ¡°I am sure the princess and her aides noticed your blindness, but she seems to be under the impression that no handicap would affect a hero.¡± (Jane)


    Jane sighs.


    ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t be right to be the only one left behind after all. I am glad I am able to come along.¡± (Kiku)


    ¡°Did you get a card as well?¡± (Jane)


    ¡°...Y-Yes, I did.¡± (Kiku)


    ¡°You think you¡¯re able to use it without trouble?¡± (Jane)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Kiku)


    Kiku replied with confident tone this time. Jane smiles happily at hearing Kiku¡¯s reply. It¡¯s exactly because that Jane treats Kiku not as a burden but as an equal, that she can smile like that. This is also partially the reason Kiku trusts Jane and her judgement. My chest warms up from their relationship.


    ¡°Sanna is also pretty worried about you as well. You might¡¯ve not noticed, but she always kept an eye on you; ever since our first outing against the monsters on the grasslands.¡± (Jane)


    ¡°Uhn. Yeah. I am really grateful for her looking out for me.¡± (Kiku)


    ¡°Eh!? You noticed something like that, Kiku!? I didn¡¯t notice anything at all¡­¡± (Mei)


    Sanna was actually looking out for Kiku¡­ Someone other than me and Jane looking out for Kiku, it makes me slightly happy and grateful to hear that.


    ¡°I just had a feeling. Not just Sanna, I felt a few worried gazes directed at me from time to time. It could¡¯ve been my imagination, but I am glad to know it really was the case. Now I want to thank her and whoever else was worrying for me properly after this.¡± (Kiku)


    ¡°Ahaha, do that. I am sure Sanna as well as the others will be happy to hear it directly from you.¡± (Jane)


    Jane separates from us and returns to the front group.


    ¡°Y-You are kind of amazing, Kiku¡­ To notice something like that¡­ and you didn¡¯t even sound surprised when you heard Sanna¡¯s name...¡± (Mei)


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten used to such feelings ever since I was young, the feeling of when a gaze is directed at me. I have some confidence. It¡¯s also easy to guess who would be worried for me amongst our classmates by process of elimination.¡± (Kiku)


    I smile wryly as I see Kiku puffs her chest out proudly.


    "...but I am still surprised when I hear it from someone¡¯s mouth. It still makes me happy to hear definite proof of it." (Kiku)


    Kiku smiles to herself.


    A portion of Crad¡¯s knights are guiding us, while the rest are behind us. I survey my surroundings with a hint of anxiousness. Suddenly, two wolf-looking monsters appeared with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Heh, leave this to me!¡± (Taiko)


    Without a second thought, he ran towards the wolves and slash downwards, killing one of the wolves on the spot. He took initiative and ran up to the wolves and killed it so quickly, everyone was frozen in surprise. Not a moment later, Sanna slashed her sword across the air, and icicles flew out in its place silencing the second wolf.


    ¡°Those legs of yours¡­ does holding that sword give you some sort of physical strengthening?¡± (Jane)


    ¡°It¡¯s a trade secret.¡± (Taiko)


    He smiles at Jane, avoiding the question.


    ¡°You¡­ This is no time to be keeping secr-¡± (Sanna)


    ¡°Okay, okay. We can calmly discuss about this afterwards. We need to remain focused until we are back outside. Alright, Sanna?¡± (Jane)


    ¡°...I understand.¡± (Sanna)


    ¡°Hahh... ¡° (Reinp)


    It seems Jane managed to pacify Sanna. The last thing we need while we¡¯re inside here is another full-blown quarrel. We continue onwards inside the dungeon. We also encountered the same rabbits and mice that we saw in the grasslands except with varied-colored fur, as well as a few odd two-legged reptilians that had harmless appearances. They had harmless appearances, but they were holding spears as weapons, and they threw them right when they spotted us. A few of the quick witted in the front managed to defend against the spears in time, so no one was hurt as we continued to encounter them; which was our saving grace. Combining the offensive ability of the party of nine in the front, the monsters were immediately defeated one after another, which gave them no time for their own attacks to reach us in the back. Before I knew it, there was a large open space ahead of us coming to view.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Men! We are about to enter a monster space, so protect the heroes with your life!¡± (Crad)


    ¡°Ohhhh!!! Is this the boss room!?¡± (Male Classmate)


    ¡°Heh. Whatever it is, it should be easy if it were on the level of all the monsters up until now.¡± (Taiko)


    Taiko¡¯s tone was confident. Sanna sighs from hearing Taiko¡¯s negligent remark. She pretends she didn''t hear anything and remain focused on her surroundings.


    "Don¡¯t be overconfident. Remain cautious no matter how weak the monsters are." (Jane)


    Although the warning was on deaf ears, most of the work was done by Sanna ,Taiko and two others. Mitsuso, a guy who can increase the length of his sword, andFukushi who can duplicate his sword and throw them like baseballs. Basically, Taiko had the results to back up his confidence. In return, most of our classmates didn¡¯t get any chance to step into action because of their intiative. We all slowly enter the large space. When everyone finally steps in, the entrance disappears seconds later behind us.


    ¡°Eh? T-The entrance¡­ I-It¡¯s gone!!¡± (Female Classmate)


    ¡°Wha-¡± (Torio)


    ¡°What did you say!?¡± (Jane)


    ¡°GRAHHHHHHOOOOO!!!!!¡± (???)


    A monster cry is heard from the other side of the space. It appears from a giant magic circle. It had a larger body similar to the two-legged reptilian monsters, with a head of a wolf and rabbit ears. It felt like we were looking at a mishmash existence of all the monsters we¡¯ve previously fought until now. It was holding a double-sided axe in each hand.


    ¡°Tsk, I''m getting bad vibes from that monster.¡± (Reinp)


    It was nearly 2 meters tall. It takes a good look our way, but it stays frozen on the spot. Taiko jumps in which were hard for eyes to follow and aims to slash the legs of the monster, but was blocked by the monster¡¯s axe at the last second before the attack was able to connect.


    ¡°Hey! Damn, that idiot provoking it! You guys, support us! Jane! Sanna! Mitsuso!¡± (Reinp)


    Reinp, Mitsuso and Jane follow after Taiko and begin their support.


    ¡°Oi! What about the entrance!?¡± (Torio)


    ¡°It''ll probably reappear after we kill that monster, so forget about it for now!¡± (Jane)


    ¡°Teacher Ku! Bring everyone together that can also use the fire magic to support us! Please!¡± (Sanna)


    ¡°Leave it to me! Be careful and help your friends!¡± (Teacher Ku)


    ¡°Sanna! A bunch of monsters are appearing from the side!¡± (Jane)


    ¡°Tsk. Oi! Torio! I leave that to you!¡± (Reinp)


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®I leave that to you!?¡¯. Gah! Guys, help me out!¡± (Torio)


    ¡°Already on it! Zouki, be careful!¡± (Male Classmate)


    A female student nods, and runs behind after him. Crad acknowledges our swift decisions and gives some of his own orders to his men to support us. Some of the boys that weren''t able to get a chance to get any action, quickly moves to counterattack against the incoming monsters. Some of the girls hesitate from taking initiative


    ¡°Heroes, I leave that monster to you! Men, engage the hostiles!¡± (Crad)


    ¡°Girls, don¡¯t be afraid! Trust your sword, I am sure you can also hear it! Fuuka, I leave the girls to you!¡± (Sanna)


    ¡°Finally, I get a chance for some action.¡± (Male Classmate)


    ¡°O-Okay!¡± (Female Classmate)


    "Leave it to me, Sanna! Be careful!" (Fuuka)


    ¡°L-Let¡¯s go! We have to help too!¡± (Male Classmate)


    Fuuka turns to us. I hesitate from letting go of Kiku¡¯s hand. Feeling that I am not going to let go first, Kiku lets go of my hand instead; and she takes out the card from her pocket. It forms into a sword.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mei. Let''s go. They''re calling for us.¡± (Kiku)


    Kiku smiles at me. I worriedly looked around at the situation, then I noticed a classmate not far behind Kiku looking at me. She nods reassuring me, as she remained waiting on the spot. If I recall, I did eat lunch with her a few times when Kiku wasn''t around, I''ve also brought up Kiku as a topic while I conversed with her. I''ve only spoke to her a few times, so I can''t say we were particularly close or anything, but we got along. I am aware she is currently dating a boy, Fukushi, from our class. I notice a boy from afar giving us a side glance or two before he moved onwards to obstruct the monsters with his duplicated swords.


    ¡°Mei?¡± (Kiku)


    ¡°A-Ah. Y-Yeah, let''s go.¡± (Mei)


    I slowly nod at Zouki, showing sincerity as I maintain eye contact with her.


    ¡°Okay, Kiku. Be careful.¡± (Mei)


    "My sword heightens my senses, so it feels like I understand my sense of direction. I''m glad I got this magic card. It is perfect for me." (Kiku)


    I follow up with forming fireballs in my palm, and begin shooting them at the monsters. I suddenly felt a strong wind from my side, and I turn to see what¡¯s going on. It was Kuuka. She is waving her sword, creating a pinpointed wind-related attack that sliced a few monsters at a time in its path. I also notice another classmate waving around an abnormally large sword as if it was a toy. I-Isn''t that Mitsuso...? Wasn''t his sword''s magic about increasing just the length of it''s body? I was in awe from witnessing all kinds of magic in action around me. Suddenly, a fog started forming out of thin air. It looks like everyone has gotten used to using their swords, but¡­ wouldn''t this fog place us at a disadvantage? Who created this fog? I quickly turn to my side to check on Kiku but I couldn¡¯t find her. She disappeared. Wait, eh? It''s been barely 10 seconds since we''ve separated, but she disappeared during the time I redirected my gaze for a bit. She also had Zouki to keep an eye on her too. I look for Zouki¡¯s figure instead, but she also disappeared. There are too many monsters at this point which were creating too many shadows within this fog, so it''s become too difficult to even differentiate human from monster. It doesn''t help when the fog is getting thicker by the second. Really, which of our classmates created this fog!? I am starting to get agitated from losing sight of Kiku.


    "Seriously, where are those two...?" (Mei)


    I redirect my attention and try to catch sight of Zouki¡¯s boyfriend to see him focusing on defending against a monster. It seems he''s too focused to notice Zouki¡¯s disappearance.


    "Hey, Mei! Where are you going!?" (???)


    I turn to see my classmate worried expression over this situation.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Sakushin! Please hold on until I come back! I will be going on ahead!" (Mei)


    There are voices of knights everywhere as they yell directions to each other, as well as sounds of swords clashing and cries of monsters. As I glance at my surroundings, I can also hear my classmates¡¯ exchanges; and from the sounds of it, everyone seems to be working in either pairs or trios.


    "Kiku!! If you are there, please answer me!!" (Mei)


    I kept running without stopping, but I slow down my pace as it suddenly feels hard to breathe. Suddenly, my back felt like it was slashed by something cold from my shoulder.


    "E-Eh¡­?" (Mei)


    The force of the slash forced my body forward a few steps. I regain my balance for a moment, but my legs suddenly felt weak and I fell to my knees.


    "A-...A-AHHHH!" (Mei)


    As my situation sinks in I scream out from pain I never felt before in my life, and embraced myself from the sudden pain emerging from my back.


    "Oi! You idiot! Why did you attack her!" (???)


    "My hand just moved out of reflex when I noticed something sneaking from our blind spot." (???)


    I hear the voices of men near me.


    "We¡¯re done. All targets are taken care of. But just when we can finally get the hell out of here, you had to add an extra to the pile. We can''t have witnesses, and we''re not allowed to kill them or our heads will be flying. You understand where I''m going at?" (???)


    The man sighs in irritation.


    "This seriously sucks. Quickly, let''s go." (???)


    "Hahhhhh. Forgive me. I''ll be the one to carry her then, alright? ...Wait, she¡¯s still conscious." (???)


    One of the men wearing strange armor approached me and reached out to my head. W-What is he going to do?!


    "We just need you to sleep for a bit, kid." (???)


    Something hits my head, and I lose consciousness. The man¡¯s villainous grin slowly blurs with my vision thinning away. Kiku¡­ I¡¯m sorry...


    ¡­


    ¡­

 Chapter 15: Dread

    I slowly open my eyes.


    "Oi, Cay! Quickly bring the first aid kit!" (???)


    My vision begins to correct itself as I push myself from the ground.


    "Be careful, there are broken glass all over the floor!" (???)


    As my classmates¡¯ voices were ringing in my ears from my surroundings, I push my body from the floor. What I saw before me was a mess of a classroom; as if a tornado had blown through. School materials, broken glass, and small chunks of white concrete were strewn on the floor. I look up to see fist-sized holes in the ceiling. Our classroom was on the second floor, so I carefully scan near my feet for any holes.


    "WHA!?---!" (Male Classmate)


    Nearly everyone turns to see what the shock in his voice was about and turn to see him looking out the window. With a mix of fear and curiosity, more than half the class gathers near the windows. I also did the same, and gasp.


    "Eh? W-Why is there a forest outside¡­ I don''t remember such¡­" (Female Classmate)


    Some of my classmates open the windows for a clearer view.


    "Oi, oi. A-Are you serious¡­?" (Male Classmate)


    W-Why are we surrounded by a forest¡­!? Our school was located in a residential area, surrounded by houses. At the very least, there was no memory of such a vast forest as part of that scenery. My classmates that were still busy treating the light injuries of their friends, seem to have listened in on our shocking discovery with clearly confused expressions. Eh? Now that I¡¯m near the opened windows, I hear a rumbling noise from the distance.


    "Hey, do you hear that noise?..." (Female Classmate)


    I hear clamoring in the other classrooms. Everyone in the school must hear it. The sounds were slowly but noticeably getting louder.


    "AAA-AAHHHHH!!!" (???)


    I turn to the source of the scream, and realize it was from the neighboring classroom. I face towards the direction of the forest. The trees are slightly shivering beyond the horizon. Did they catch sight of something...? It felt like the rumbling sound of an earthquake was heading towards our direction. I feel that it will be a matter of time before it begins ringing in my ears...


    "A-Alright, calm down! You kids wait here, and don''t cause any trouble! I will run over to the faculty room!" (???)


    Few of my classmates manage to force a nod, but most of us remain stupefied from the series of developments. We all watch our teacher quickly exit the classroom. The neighboring classroom seem to be panicking, as I hear their screams from our classroom.


    "..." (Shuka)


    For a moment I unconsciously reached into my pocket for my cell phone, with thoughts of contacting Bro¡­ He used to always empathize the importance of immediately getting in contact if I ever gotten in trouble; especially back when I was still in elementary school. Nonetheless, I never thought of it as something annoying, rather I was happy to be worried by him. Including the outset of ¡®that'' incident, I understood his worries; so I properly listened to his words. I wonder, from which point was it that he began to stop being too overprotective of me?... Ah, only now I realized my cell phone isn''t on me anymore. I must have dropped it somewhere. Right as I was about to crouch down to search-


    "Guys¡­ R-Run...!!" (Male Classmate)


    "Eh?" (Male Classmate)


    "I saw it¡­ M-Monsters¡­!! We have to run!!" (Male Classmate)


    Everyone looks at each other, unable to comprehend what their classmate was uttering. He runs out the classroom, followed with his friends stricken by panic.


    "AH-W-Wait! Awete!!!" (Classmate)


    "Oi!!" (Classmate)


    M-Monsters...!? S-Should I run too...? I also start getting swept up in the atmosphere and begin panicking as well.


    "I¡¯m not going to twiddle my thumbs until the teachers reach a decision. Are you coming with me or not!" (???)


    I hear an angry shout nearby and turn to see two of my classmates seemingly arguing.


    "...I¡¯m sorry for yelling. Please, trust me." (Classmate)


    I see a girl holding onto another girl¡¯s wrist. She seemed hesitant, but eventually nods. The two were Janna and Suki, and everyone knew they were really intimate friends. They quickly exit the classroom right after the first group. Witnessing that scene, images of Saeki and Saki overlap the two girls in my mind. In the first place, I wanted to meet up with Saki and Saeki before anything else.


    "..." (Shuka)


    Without another thought, I ran out of the classroom as well. It felt like I gained a bit of courage to move. In the hallway, there were already students running amok.


    "I-I have to hurry!!" (Shuka)


    I voice my thoughts to no one in particular and run down the disorderly hall. Before I was able to make it past a few meters down the hallway, it becomes more and more crowded. Everyone is beginning to exit their classrooms following the flow of others. Someone bumps into me, and I end up falling over.


    "KYAA-!?" (Shuka)


    I fall backwards on my bottom. I-I have no time for this! Right when I was about to stand up, the floor shakes and I tumble down again.


    "KYAA-!!" (???)


    "AHHH!!" (???)


    "AHH!?" (???)


    "AHHHHHH!-" (???)


    "KYAAA!!!" (???)


    "AHHHHH!!" (???)


    Screams of panic sound around me. Even I was about to scream, but I managed to hold back as I held onto the floor for dear life. As the shaking which lasted no shorter than 10 seconds slowly subsided, I open my eyes. My breathing was rough from panic, and I felt sick to my stomach. My head is swirling with dizziness. I never experienced such a scary quake before. All the students I see in the hallway were gripping on the walls and floors of the hallway, in similar situations.


    "W-What was that...?" (???)


    A nearby student voiced his thoughts out loud. I try and stand, but realize my legs aren¡¯t moving. I realize that they were shaking¡­ but I can''t seem to calm down enough to move immediately. Many of the students were able to quickly recover and continue on with their escape, leaving me and a bare few behind.


    "M-Move! Dammit!" (Shuka)


    I yell in self-deprecation. As I struggle to stand up once more, I was suddenly pushed aside by someone as they rush past me.


    "KYA-!?" (Shuka)


    "Move!!!" (???)


    On top of my shaky legs, I fell to the side at the wrong angle, landing badly.


    "Urgh!?" (Shuka)


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    I felt a familiar pain all too well, and I was afraid to check. N-No way¡­ I notice the students in the hallway has dwindled considerably. I truly started getting anxious of my situation.


    "D-Don¡¯t think about it." (Shuka)


    I slowly stood back up as I try to convince myself there is no pain.


    ¡°Urgh-!?" (Shuka)


    Halfway up, I couldn''t bear the pain anymore and quickly stuck to the wall to support myself. I¡¯m an idiot¡­


    "W-What do I do?........." (Shuka)


    "A-Are you okay, Shuka-senpai?" (???)


    I hear a voice behind me. ¡®Senpai¡¯? An underclassman? I can count those who call me ¡®senpai'' on one hand, but only one sticks my name to this honorific. I turn to look-


    "Chiiai? is that you?" (Shuka)


    "W-Wha-What happened to your leg!? Wait..." (Chiiai)


    Considering that I¡¯m slightly bending my right leg up, her eyes move to my ankle out of reflex. She seems to have realized.


    "D-Don¡¯t tell me-" (Chiiai)


    "Ahaha¡­" (Shuka)


    I interrupted her with a strained laugh. We¡¯re in the same club after all, and our club tends to get these sorts of injuries. Actually, I think any normal person would be able to guess even without being involved in extracurricular activities.


    "Someone bumped into me, and I ended up falling in a bad position..." (Shuka)


    "Someone¡­?" (Chiiai)


    She makes a sour expression. She grabs my hand over her shoulder and supports me from my right.


    "Eh? Chiiai, you need to ru-" (Shuka)


    "I can''t believe they bumped into you but didn''t even bother helping you out of here! Please don''t tell me you let them go!? You are too lenient with others, Shuka-senpai!" (Chiiai)


    I leave my mouth half-open, lost for words.


    "...A-Ahaha¡­" (Shuka)


    It''s true I didn''t bother checking who pushed me, but more like I was panicking too much to care about my surroundings. I wanted to reach Saeki and Saki as soon as I can. Chiiai sighs.


    "Hahh¡­ Anyway, I can guess what you want to say, but I¡¯m not leaving you behind, Shuka-senpai." (Chiiai)


    I was read like a book¡­ Probably nothing I say is going to change her stance, since she was always stubborn to a fault when she decides on something; but burdening her because of my carelessness is¡­ Ahhh!! I will just think about it after I meet up with Saki and Saeki! I should be grateful to Chiiai, after all I¡¯m relieved at the same time.


    "I¡­ I''ll leave it to you, Chiiai. Thank you." (Shuka)


    "Leave it to me!" (Chiiai)


    I leave the rest of my weight to Chiiai and moved from the wall to rely on Chiiai to support myself.


    "Chiiai, can you help me reach Saeki¡¯s classroom before we leave the building?" (Shuka)


    "Saeki? ...Ah! Uhn, Was it the hallway further down?" (Chiiai)


    "Yeah. I¡¯ll show the way." (Shuka)


    As we quickly moved along, I finally notice the surroundings have become eerie quiet. Our footsteps were echoing down the hallway. What happen to the screams...? Our last conversation seems to have been the last audible voice in our surroundings. The rumbling noise is also gone¡­ meaning that last quake was the end of it. Noticing me falling quiet, Chiiai stops moving for a moment. Even if no one is screaming¡­ with the number of students in our school, at least a few conversations among the students should be heard nearby. Did everyone actually run away somewhere? To the forest? Why didn''t they wait for everyone to regroup?... The so-called ¡®monster'' that my classmates claimed to have spotted resurfaces from my memory. I start getting worried as various possibilities begin to form.


    "Shuka-senpai?" (Chiiai)


    She also surveys our surroundings. Suddenly, I hear a few large footsteps resound within the school. Suddenly a scream from a male student echoed from the first floor. Another scream, and another, and more followed in succession from different directions. I turn to face Chiiai, and she does the same. We felt dread.


    "N-No, please help me! HELP! SOMEBODY, HELP M-" (???)


    Another scream, except it sounded like it was somewhere on the second floor this time. It was soundlessly cut off before silence took over once more. It was a scream for help in vain. I completely ignored the screaming pain from my leg and quickly dragged my ¡®support¡¯ along into the nearest classroom.


    "Hah¡­ Hah..." (Shuka)


    "S-Shuka-senpai, what do you think wa-" (Chiiai)


    "S-Shhh." (Shuka)


    Although she was speaking under her breath, I hastily cover her mouth. I wonder what I¡¯m even doing. Chiiai is one of my dear relationships I formed at school, so I moved to try and hide her without thinking. I look around the classroom and see a small locker in the corner. It doesn''t seem like a hiding spot fit for two¡­ Maybe I could''ve ran to search for a place fit for both of us to hide, but with this injury¡­ At least I am calm enough to understand that we don''t have enough time. Bro would get mad at me if he was here but¡­ at this point my utmost priority is now hiding Chiiai from the incoming danger. I ask her to help me over to the locker, and gently hustle her inside it. Yes, it seems from Chiiai¡¯s small body frame, she was able to fit inside. She was showing a reluctant expression, as she stopped herself halfway from my hustling.


    "When you asked me to move over here, I thought we would both be hiding together¡­ Y-You should be the one hiding, Shuka-senpai. Switch with me." (Chiiai)


    As she grabs my wrist and was about to move back out the locker, she catches my gaze and falters.


    "Chiiai." (Shuka)


    "B-But what about you, Shuka-senpai¡­?" (Chiiai)


    She gazes into my eyes now with uneasiness and worry. I am actually really scared for my life. I don¡¯t even have any plans, and I¡¯m acting based on irrational emotions. I don''t even know if I¡¯d be able to escape whatever is coming. What I do know is that I don''t want the both of us to be caught, especially because of me; but with Chiiai¡¯s personality, it would be difficult to convince her.


    "Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m glad you always worry for me, but please let me worry for you for once. You understand right? Both of us escaping isn''t realistic with my sprain." (Shuka)


    Although I want to believe it''s not an illogical choice. My injury. Even if I find a chance to escape later, this sprained ankle isn''t something that would heal in a single day. No, forget a day¡­ it might take weeks without proper care. Despite that, this would sound like an excuse to her; so instead of making an obvious excuse, I should make up a reasonable excuse giving her little time to think, and forcibly move the one-sided conversation along.


    "When you find a chance, escape to the forest. It is easier to find cover there. Although, you might already have that idea in mind. You¡¯re much smarter than me after all, ahaha..." (Shuka)


    Although trying to convince her with excuses might be in vain, because Chiiai is one of the smartest amongst the first years. She might¡¯ve already seen through me, and my decision to leave her behind. She is probably trying to figure out a solution for both of us to escape. The scene I witnessed of the vast forest resurfaces in my mind. I don''t know how dangerous it is, but it can''t be worse than remaining in this school¡­ An idea comes to mind. I remove a cute-looking hair clip and held it carefully as if it was a treasure. I took Chiiai¡¯s hand and placed it on her palm.


    "Eh...? Isn¡¯t this something you received from your brothe-" (Chiiai)


    I hear the sounds of large footsteps approaching. There is no more time left.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    I hear sounds of large footsteps approaching from down the hallway. I was worriedly gazing at Shuka-senpai¡¯s complexion full of dread, as she suddenly turn towards the direction of the classroom entrance. I knew Shuka-senpai was more weak-hearted amongst the people I knew, despite her bright personality. I really wanted to convince her to switch with me, but her eyes reflected a determination which left me with my words stuck in my throat. I actually had confidence in searching for another place with Shuka-senpai in tow for both of us to hide, so hearing her say things like ¡®both of us escaping isn''t realistic¡¯ is something I couldn''t accept. Yet, I was left speechless by her next action. She suddenly handed me her precious hair clip she always spoke to me about.


    "I just want you to hold onto it for me. You''re worried about me, right? If you have this, I will have to go and find you to have you return it back to me. You know it''s important to me, so I want it back later." (Shuka)


    I understood how important it was, and how much it meant to Shuka-senpai. I finally give in, and close my hand showing that I''ve accepted it.


    "Dont worry about me, Shuka-senpai. I will escape. P-Please hurry and find a place to hide too. You have to meet up with me again later, so I can return it to you." (Chiiai)


    Shuka doesn''t reply and smiles at my reply. She seems less tense now. She silently shuts the locker, and I hear her moving a nearby desk to keep the locker closed. I look above me to find light making its way through three horizontal slits. I move towards the slits to get a view of what she is doing in the classroom and find Shuka-senpai straggling towards the door.


    ¡¸Please, hurry!¡¹


    My thoughts of wanting to help urged me to run out, but I can''t break my word. The door opens before Shuka-senpai reaches the door. I gasp and cover my mouth with both hands. A large silhouette, more than 2 meters tall, stood at the entrance. It grabs Shuka-senpai¡¯s head, and she struggles by hitting and grabbing the large hand. No more than 3 seconds, she suddenly stopped struggling and went limp. The monster drops her on the side like a toy and scans the room. It was the shape of a humanoid, and its body was pitch black. It had a tail with a large arrowhead at its tip the size of my palm. Its own palms were larger than my head, and it had two arms on each side. It had four red horns attached on its head, and four long human-like legs.


    I hurriedly drop my head with heightened fear. I slowly sit down while trying to not make a single sound and wrap my arms around my knees. I notice I am tearing up, so I use the sleeve of my school uniform to cover my mouth trying to stifle my voice as much as possible. A teardrop falls on my knee, proof that my body has begun shivering in tears. My breathing became rough, and I became unable to understand what I am feeling anymore. Anger? Fear? Grief? Helplessness? Is Shuka-senpai alive? Tell me she is alive. What do I do if I''m found out? Should I go save her? Should I wait, and find a chance save her later? No, should I escape on my own? I can try and find help in the forest. Will there be anyone able to help though? Various thoughts swirl in my mind. The biggest question is to find out if Shuka-senpai is still alive or not. There was no evident proof that she was killed by that¡­ that monster. There was no blood. Yes, there was no blood. I feel like if I don''t confirm it with my own eyes, I would be traumatized for life.


    A few seconds which felt like an eternity pass, and finally I hear footsteps sound further and further away from the room. I slowly move my head up. I look towards the spot Shuka-senpai was thrown to and find to see an empty space. I return to crouch down.


    "Hic¡­ Hic¡­ HicgHic-Hic*sniffs*Hic..." (Chiiai)


    I begin sobbing for the rest of the day in the locker, feeling agitated by fear and overwhelmed by distress.


    ...


    ¡­


    I open my eyes. The last thing I remember is smelling something sweet, then I felt my body suddenly blacking out. I met up with Saeki, and we were about to wait for Shuka to come along; but suddenly a dangerous quake happened, and as a result the floor gave in. We couldn''t wait in the classroom anymore, so we followed the others and escaped outside as the situation escalated. I wasn''t too worried about Shuka, since she is an athletic girl. She should also understand when she sees the collapsed floor of Saeki¡¯s classroom. I look around and notice nearly everyone is down for the count. Except for the fact that we are still in the plains just outside the school, all of us were crowded together. Wait...


    "D-Did all of us really crowded together like this¡­? This far away from the school...? No¡­ Why is everyone on the ground in the first place¡­?" (Saki)


    I voice my thoughts under my breath. As everyone seems to be waking up, something enters my view. They were pitch black, and they were standing around our surroundings, a number more than I can count from sight alone. My palms were sweating, because those pitch-black beings were a monstrous sight; like monsters. I notice someone trying to slowly sneak away, back to the direction of the school; but as he was about to move any further, he was sudden electrocuted. A vaguely blueish-white wall partially appears around the student at the same moment. A nearby student panics and quick pulls him back away, releasing him from the electrocution. An invisible wall¡­? Suddenly, ¡®magical barrier¡¯ comes into mind, but I shake off that thought. No way...


    "Ah, S-Saeki! Are you alright?" (Saki)


    Saeki seems to be conscious now and lifts her body up. She held her head.


    "Ow¡­ Saki, what happened?" (Saeki)


    It seems she bumped her head somewhere, otherwise she looks fine.


    "W-Well¡­" (Saki)


    I direct my gaze at my surroundings. Following my line of sight, Saeki does the same and gasps.


    "W-Wha-..." (Saeki)


    Saeki grabs my arm out of reflex. I look towards her hand. I am surprised at myself for being calmer than expected. I am scared, but not to the point like Saeki. Maybe having someone close showing that much fear and is relying on me has lightened my own fear. I take a deep breath, placing a hand on my chest. As I look around, it felt like about 85% of the whole student body are here. About 160 students. Did the rest manage to escape? I look around for Shuka in haste from the realization she might be here but I couldn''t catch any sight of her.


    "I-I¡­ don''t see Shuka anywhere¡­ I hope she got away¡­¡± (Saeki)


    Saeki must have also been trying to catch sight of Shuka as well. She returns her gaze to the monsters.


    "Yeah¡­¡± (Saki)


    As we were trying to calm our uneasiness enough to assess the situation, something movement is happening amongst the monsters. A completely dark red monster, with the same exact body build, excluding the fact it was nearly 3 meters tall, makes its appearance. Its build was larger than the rest, and it stuck out like a sore thumb. It was talking and pointing towards the school; then a few went off to the direction of the school. It turns its attention to us, approaching us with a few monsters in tow. I slowly stood up along with Saeki, unable to remain sitting down in this situation. Others also had the same thoughts and followed our example. No one said a word as the monster approaches from 15 meters away, closer and closer. It places it''s palms in the air 3 meters away from us, and suddenly a barely visible wall surrounding us enters our sight. A gap opens up, just big enough for the red monster to enter. It enters the space with the monsters in tow and surveys us. A few of the students at the front reflexively take a step back from fear. It raises its right hand and as if gripping the air, at the same time a block of earth raises from the ground. It sits down. Now I can hear it from a closer distance, it''s speaking in some strange language with the nearby monsters.


    "Saki¡­¡± (Saeki)


    She looks over to me with dread. I am also full of dread. The red monster¡¯s eyes are silently focused on us students throughout the whole discussion amongst themselves.


    ¡­

 Chapter 16: HeLL

    Something is about to take place. I slowly move further back from the middle of the crowd with Saeki. I hand signal Saeki to follow my lead, and she nods. A few others seem to have the same idea and did the same. As it seemed like my feeling hit the mark, a few monsters walk over to us and grabbed the 10 nearest students within their reach.


    "Wh-What! No, no! Help!!" (???)


    "Megi, please help me!!" (???)


    "Ah! D-Dammit! L-Let go, you monster!!!" (???)


    Various screams of fear are heard, but in vain. Suddenly, a female student run out to grab her friend¡¯s hand from being dragged away. I also see at another side a male student is doing the same for a different girl. The monsters who see this as seeming an eyesore, grabbed the stragglers along as well with its other arms. The 10 students with the few stragglers, were thrown in front of the red monster. The red monster grabs a male student, and-


    "Wh-Wait, please!!" (???)


    -chomped his head off. It passed the body to a nearby monster unfazed, and the body is taken away. It moves onto the next victim. A male student pushes another ahead of him, and he got caught.


    "Oi! Y-You bastard, Grag! Gah!! Wait, d-don¡¯t eat m-" (???)


    and his head was bitten off. This continued until all the male students in front of it were gone.


    "S-Sam¡­ *sobs*" (???)


    "Hi-Hiieeee!-" (???)


    The girls were beyond in fear and anguish. Some of them wet themselves, while others threw up from the thick smell of blood. Passing the last male student¡¯s corpse to a nearby monster to take away, it begins eyeing the female students. I cover my mouth. I see Saeki holding her stomach with an arm as she covers her mouth as well. She knees the ground and throws up the contents. I bend down and rub her back as I eye the monster''s next action, trying not to avert my eyes. Everyone was either in fear or shock as their body shook or felt sick to the stomach throwing up their contents. That gruesome display was just too much for most of us. It moves to grab a female student, but she attempts to run away from the monster¡¯s reach.


    "N-No! I-I don¡¯t want to die!!" (???)


    It was an attempt in vain, as she was caught after a few bare steps and lifted from the ground. The monster removes the female student¡¯s undergarments, and something begins to appear in its nether regions. It was small, but everyone can guess what is about to take place. It sticks its tiny member into the female student and sounds of grinding meat resounded for the next few moments. The victim was making a pained expression in pleasure, but suddenly she started screaming in pain; but the red monster continued without any regard. The victim suddenly went limp in the middle of it, so the monster stops moving it''s hands up and down. The monster lifts her up from it''s member, and a large amount of blood spurts out from the her nether region. The member was now huge from the human eye. It was as long as a meter, and it''s diameter looked inhumanely wide as an adult palm. I was scared. I was very scared. I don''t want to die that way. As if in ignorance of my thoughts, it continued towards the next victim.


    "N-No!! W-W-Wait!! O-Ow-Ow-It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! Please stop already!! A-... A-A-AhhARGHHHHH!!?" (???)


    It didn''t seem to fit in, so the red monster grabbed both of the female student¡¯s legs, and forcefully pulled her down. As it entered her, it grabs her and resumes moving her up and down in its grip. Most of the girls already closed their eyes and covered their ears from the disgusting sounds of grinding meat and screams of pain, while the boys were averting their eyes from the cries of despair and pleasure. The grass around the red monster was being further dyed red, as drops of blood flew every time the victim is lifted and thrusted. As a girl, I can only see raw pain coming from being penetrated by ¡®that'' monster size, so I am left horrified how such a pleasurable voice can come out from the victim. The cries of different victims carried on for the next long whiles until all the female students ended up dead through the deed. It felt like forever. As the cries of the last victim finally stopped, silence fell upon us. I was averting myself from witnessing the tragic ends of the female students. As I carefully turn to take a peek after silence takes over, I was full of fear as I catch a glimpse of the corpse of the headless victims being taken away. In the end, it bit on all the girl''s heads too, leaving more headless corpses behind. The red monster holds its head as if it is in pain and starts discussing something with the other monsters. It turns our way and smiles before it turns it back on us, exiting the space. It leaves, finally silence falls upon us once more.


    "Hiieee!!?-" (???)


    A girl finally awakens from the horror that had transpired. Another realizes the reality of the situation. Everyone reacts differently, but most simply broke down in tears of fear of death and helplessness.


    "Oi! Someone stop him!" (???)


    I turn to see some commotion among a group of first years. Saeki also redirects her distressful gaze to the group.


    "W-Why are you stopping me!?¡± (1st year student)


    "Killing yourself isn''t going to solve anything!" (1st year student)


    "It¡¯s better than getting eaten by those monsters!!" (1st year student)


    I have heard enough. I look up towards the sky. The sky is cloudy. The winds are slightly cold, so it felt like we''re currently in the middle of autumn. I don''t know how long it''s going to be before night falls. I huddle close to Saeki.


    "Saki¡­ where are we really¡­¡± (Saeki)


    "...I don''t know." (Saki)


    Is this still somewhere on Earth? or are we dragged into some other world¡­ Those monsters might be the results of human experimentation by some country; but ironically, it''s more realistic to think of this as another world entirely.


    "I wonder if our parent are worried about us¡­¡± (Saeki)


    "Uhn." (Saki)


    Our parents, huh? Our whole school appeared in the middle of nowhere, so I assume the other side must be in a huge panic from the disappearance of an entire school.


    "Are all of us going to die here¡­¡± (Saeki)


    "..." (Saki)


    "..." (Saeki)


    "..." (Saki)


    "¡­H-HicHic¡­ Hicc-... I¡­ I don''t want to die..." (Saeki)


    Saeki sobs beside me. Just looking at the cloudy sky makes me lose hope.


    ...


    ¡­


    Hours pass by as I stay close to keep warm with Saeki. It seems a few monsters have entered the space and are dropping a few bags holding familiar-looking fruits in strange colors inside. Are they telling us to feed ourselves, so we won''t die from starvation? I would choose starvation over dying ¡®that¡¯ way, albeit I don¡¯t know which is a more painful way to die¡­ I heard dying from starvation is like experiencing hell itself. I wouldn''t want to do such a stupid thing when Saeki still remain beside anyway. I rid myself of such thoughts. I still need to search for Shuka too. The monsters begins bringing in something else.


    "S-Students¡­?" (Saki)


    I voice under my breath. They are carrying bodies of students from our school, and they are being dropped inside the space. Are they unconscious? There were about 16 brought in. I gasp and shake Saeki to rouse her up.


    "Saeki, wake up! Hurry!" (Saki)


    Saeki wakes up with a tired expression. She holds her head and adjusts her glasses.


    "Ow, ow, ow¡­ W-What is it...?" (Saeki)


    She looks at me in a daze, with red eyelids as a sign that show she cried a good deal. She suddenly remembers our situation and jumps from her half-asleep state.


    "Ah! D-Did something happen!?" (Saeki)


    She panickily glances around and turns to me with an expression now becoming confused. Noticing I am gazing at something, she follows my line of sight. A few students are already catching sight of their own friends. I stood up and held my hand out to Saki.


    "S-Shuka!?" (Saeki)


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± (Saki)


    She grabs my hand and I pull her up, then we ran over as soon as the monsters left. I quickly bend down and touch her cheek, which was warm to the touch.


    "S-She''s alive." (Saki)


    I sigh in relief as I voice my thoughts. Saeki catches my comment and also sighs in relief. I begin to notice some gazes on us. I look around to see it was from not just our classmates, but 2nd years from other classes as well as a few 1st years. Shuka is pretty popular amongst the 2nd and 1st years after all, but¡­ the gazes made me feel uncomfortable. Am I becoming paranoid?...


    "What do we do now¡­¡± (Saeki)


    I look at the sky as it was becoming a shade of orange.


    ...


    A day passes as morning arrives. I open my eyes and turn to my side. There was an empty space.


    "Eh?" (Saki)


    "Ah. You''re awake, Saki?" (???)


    I hear a lighthearted voice near me and turn to find Shuka sitting nearby.


    "S-Shuka!? You''re awake!?" (Saki)


    "Uhn." (Shuka)


    She looks at her hands with a relieved expression.


    "I¡¯m alive... I¡¯m still alive." (Shuka)


    I move to hug her.


    "I¡¯m glad. I¡¯m really glad you are okay¡­ I was being too rash when I ran out the classroom back then. I was worried ever since." (Saki)


    She returns the hug. I let out a breath of relief.


    "I was worried too. That¡¯s why I am very relieved to see both of you safe." (Shuka)


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "You already spoke to Saeki?" (Saki)


    Ah, yeah. The spaces around me are empty now. I guess I am the last one up. I turn to the pile of fruits from afar and catch sight of Saeki with a bunch of other students.


    "Uhn. She said she was going to grab a handful of fruits for us..." (Shuka)


    Shuka turns to glance at the pile of fruits as well. Ah, the pile the monsters left behind last night...


    "Saki, can I ask you something?" (Shuka)


    I release Shuka from my hug.


    "W-Where¡­ did you find me?" (Shuka)


    "..." (Saki)


    I don''t know if she was attacked or was unconscious by the time a monster found her. I thought for sure she managed to escape on her own but¡­ No, considering how long I¡¯ve known Shuka, she wouldn''t run without Me and Saeki with her¡­


    "You were carried in along with a bunch of others by¡­ a few monsters." (Saki)


    "...I-It wasn''t a dream¡­" (Shuka)


    She holds herself wrapped in her arms in terror from the memory of it.


    "Eh¡­?" (Saki)


    "I was¡­ caught by one of its hands... I thought I was going to die¡­ No, I thought I died." (Shuka)


    Shuka places her hands on her chest, attempting to calm herself down.


    "My heart is still beating..." (Shuka)


    She seems to have been heavily affected by the attack if the memory of it can shake her up this much. She gazes around after calming down as if she just remembered something.


    "Saki, was Chiiai brought in together with me!?..." (Shuka)


    "C-Chiiai?... A-Ah. Is Chiiai the 1st year girl who always follow you around? The one from your tennis club?" (Saki)


    "Yeah, her! D-Did she also get captured by the monster!?" (Shuka)


    Shuka grabs my shoulders. I shake my head.


    "N-No, I didn''t see her. There were around 16 students brought in, but I didn''t spot her among them. I only recognized you." (Saki)


    "I-I see..." (Suuka)


    Shuka sighs in relief.


    "I-Is everyone from our school here¡­?" (Shuka)


    "Yeah... at least most of us- Hm?" (Saki)


    I notice Saeki quickly pacing over to us with a frantic expression. I look around to discover that not a single monster was in sight anymore. Not a single one.


    "S-Saki! Shuka! The monsters are gone!" (Saeki)


    Saeki reaches within earshot amidst panicking as she hastily conveys her shocking news to us.


    "Oi, you guys! The monsters are gone!" (???)


    "Lukan! Sai! you guys! The monsters are gone!" (???)


    "Everyone, the monsters are gone! We have to take this chance and escape!" (???)


    I look around to find a few others running back to break the news to their friends and classmates.


    "What¡¯s going on? Did something happen?" (Saki)


    "I-I don''t know, but I noticed there wasn¡¯t a single monster around anymore! They all disappeared!" (Saeki)


    I notice a few students attempt to escape, but the result was electrocution. The ¡®magic barrier'' was still up. Is this a false alarm¡­? The monsters might simply be trekking somewhere for the rest of the day, so we might only be safe for a few hours. It can''t be no more than a day considering the amount of fruit was left behind, unless¡­ they want us to starve, or worse¡­ they have no more use nor interest in us and simply ¡®up and left¡¯ us. As I was lost in thought, the red monster enters our sight from the entrance. It was running towards us and it¡­ looked injured!? One of its arms was missing, and it¡¯s body was oozing red blood all over. It was getting closer and closer, with bloodshot eyes in a frenzy.


    "Shuka! Saki! Stand up! Hurry!" (Saki)


    I grab both their hands and pull them up, but suddenly Shuka falls on her knees. She holds her ankle with a pained expression.


    "O-O-Ow, ta-ta-ta- W-Wait- S-Sorry, Saki. Saeki. I didn''t get the chance to tell both of you yet, b-but I sprained my ankle¡­" (Shuka)


    "Eh!?" (Saki)


    "S-Shuka, are you okay!? I¡¯m sorry!! I never noticed!" (Saeki)


    "No, I didn''t tell you after all. I should''ve told you and Saki sooner¡­ I know I will be a burde-" (Shuka)


    I chop her head with my hand to cut her off from finishing what she was about to say, and kneel down.


    "O-Ow! S-Saki!?" (Shuka)


    "Saeki, help this stubborn girl up and place her on my back." (Saki)


    "Eh?" (Saeki)


    "Hurry!" (Saki)


    "O-Okay!" (Saeki)


    Saeki lifts the light-weighted Shuka to my back, and I ready myself to stand up.


    "Uwawa!?-" (Shuka)


    I turn to look at the red monster. It was opening an entrance into the space.


    "A-Aren¡¯t I heavy?" (Shuka)


    I smirk at her.


    "Yes, you are. So don''t ask me. Save that line for your future boyfriend." (Saki)


    "S-Saki! This is no time to be joking around!" (Shuka)


    Despite the situation, I feel calmer than I thought. I thought I was already calm because of Saeki but¡­ I tighten my grip as I held Shuka¡¯s weight on my back. I¡¯ve really changed, have I? The presence of two of my closest friends are keeping me rational. If this were the old me, I would be just as scared as any other normal girl. Maybe I¡¯d already be running away for my own life. I see the red monster finally opening a gap and is running towards the nearest student. Everyone tries to avoid getting gripped, but in vain as it catches up in no time. In a frenzy, it picks up and bites a student¡¯s head off, and moves onto the next. It ate, and ate, and ate, regardless of gender. It ate and threw the rest of the corpse aside like trash. I was sick to my stomach as I was forced to witness the gory sight, so I try my best to tighten my stomache and hold control from falling in fear. I try fleeing in complete opposite directions from the red monster, but it was moving so erratically I couldn''t tell which direction was safe anymore. Suddenly, it was moving to my direction.


    "Saki!! Shuka!!" (Saeki)


    Saeki running ahead of us turns her head around to find the red monster reaching out for us and screams our names. The hands were reaching for me. Everything felt like it was happening in slow motion. I grab Shuka and drop her off to the side as I sharply turn around to face the red monster.


    "S-Saki!!" (Shuka)


    Ah, I understand why I¡¯ve remained this calm now... It wasn¡¯t just their presence, more so it was the promise I held on between me and him. Because of that promise; my earnestness to keep Shuka from harm¡¯s way... which pave its way to courage, which in turn overturned my fear. Meirou and Shuka¡¯s smile flashes before my eyes. My regrets. My guilt. How I took a full year off from school. My friends turning their backs on me. How I met Meirou¡¯s sister. My apologies and Meirou¡¯s forgiving smile. Mei¡¯s unforgiving expression and her slap across my face. My younger brother. My deadbeat parents. Everything that went down the wrong direction in my life.


    ¡¸Meirou, I¡¯m sorry. It seems I can''t carry our promise any further¡­ I''m sorry, I wish I could have conveyed this in person¡­ I¡¯m-¡¹ "I¡¯m sorry, Kiku¡­ I truly do regretted everything I¡¯ve done¡­ " (Saki)


    "Saki!!!" (Shuka)


    The red monster grabs me. I turn to gaze towards Shuka¡¯s direction to find a frantic expression, trying to reach out for me. I smile at her. I feel as if everything has come to an end.


    ¡¸Shuka, no matter what... find a way back and reunite with your brother. I am glad you wholeheartedly accepted me as your friend. I was saved by it. Thank you¡­ Thank you. So please, don''t give up.¡¹ "Live..." (Saki)


    This was my last thought, and my last words. Kiku¡¯s expression overlaps with Shuka. I guess karma decided my grave to be in this unknown forsaken place. Serves me right¡­ My consciousness was then finally cut.


    ¡­


    The red monster bit on Saki. The monster. The monster bit on my childhood friend who was always by my side. I scream.


    "SAKI!!!" (Shuka)


    The red monster quickly turns to another victim, oblivious of my screams. I notice Saeki frozen on the spot. She focuses on the headless body of Saki, with an aghast expression. She looked as if she is about to cry and break down on the spot. She suddenly jerks as if realizing the current situation, and quickly glimpse at me. She was glimpsing at my legs to be exact.


    "S-SAE-" (Shuka)


    "I-I¡¯m sorry, Shuka!! P-Please forgive me!" (Saeki)


    With a teary, aghast expression, now full of guilt, she turns her back on me and starts running to the direction of the forest. I was left behind in shock and confusion. Saki, why Saki... I feel like I don''t want to care about anything anymore. I drag my body over to Saki and take her hand. There was blood everywhere in the surroundings.


    "I see... Saki is just another student among everyone else that was killed..." (Shuka)


    Ah, there is so much blood. There is blood everywhere. What do I do? The monster threw Saki¡¯s body after killing her, so most of the blood that flew around here are from her. It came from her body crushed by the grip of the monster, and the neck. There is so much blood. With a teary face, I feel something rising from my throat. I quickly cover my mouth.


    "Hmhhff... Hah, hah... Bro¡­ please save me¡­" (Shuka)


    Why am I here? Why are we here? How did we get here? What is this?...


    "Siiiiiiiiiiiiiishiiiiiiiiii" (???)


    A loud high pitch sound, like a special kind of whistle rings in my ears.


    ¡­

 Chapter 17: One’s Guilt

    A loud high pitch sound like a special kind of whistle rings in my ears. The red monster stops in its tracks and look up. At a moment¡¯s notice, it runs off to a different direction from the forest. Within no more than 15 seconds the students realize their chance, escaping towards the forest. There were the rest of the monsters running towards my direction not long after. They were all the pitch-black monsters. I was within their grasp, yet they completely ignored me and ran towards the direction the red monster disappeared to. I finally notice the reason. There were shadows hovering over me. I gaze up to see human figures with wings as arms. There¡­ were s-so many. A few of them turn their heads my direction and were screaming in some strange language.


    "T-There must be over 200. N-No, probably double the number¡­" (Shuka)


    I voiced under my breath. The pitch-black monsters were slowly picked off one by one. One dies from its head crushed by the falcon-like claws on their legs. Others were pierced by the blades attached to their wings. All of them continue flying towards the direction the monsters were escaping to. A few of the bird-like people separated from the group and slowly approached me from the air. Two lands in front of me and notices me sitting beside the headless body of Saki. They glance at me with mournful expressions of pity. One had beautiful feathers the color of white, while the other was red. They stood out a lot from all the ones with brown feathers. I look up at them with my teary face, as my body was shaking. The red one slowly reaches out but freezes. It twitches its fin-like ears and turns to look behind me. Before I knew it, someone was holding me from behind with an arm.


    "G-Get any from her!" (???)


    A bamboo sword was pointed from behind my shoulder towards the bird-like people. I was supported up with the person¡¯s help behind me, but as we slowly stood up I was unable to move any further because my hand was gripping on something. It was a girl''s hand. I gaze down with empty eyes to Saki¡¯s now-cold body. The person places their hand over mine. I hesitated, but I slowly release my grip finger by finger. We finally stood up, and inch away little by little.


    "Ahgh!?-" (Shuka)


    I jolt in pain from accidently placing too much weight on my right leg, completely forgetting about my sprain. The bird-like people simply watched us without moving. They also seem to realize I have an injury, but they remained on the spot. The bamboo sword that was pointed at them was shaking, making me realize that the person behind me is scared. I hold the hand that was wrapped around me. I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m exhausted. I couldn¡¯t find it in me to rest well, ever since this all started. I slept once, but I couldn''t reduce any of my exhaustion. This arm makes me feel at ease. That¡¯s why, I ended up finally blacking out from exhaustion.


    "E-Eh!? S-Sh...huk...a...s...pa...i!!!" (???)


    ¡­


    ...


    I turn to look at the girl that was abandoned by her friend, and witness another die a miserable death in front of her eyes. I was extremely frightened for my life. Tears were already flowing before I realized it, and I was in heightened fear. I wanted to help save Shuka at least, but my body moved to run away instead. ¡®She has a sprain ankle.¡¯ ¡®She will slow you down.¡¯ ¡®You will die if you don''t run right now.¡¯ were all the thoughts that were swirling in my mind at the time. Now that I am deep in the forest away from immediate danger, feelings of pure guilt and shame were all that''s left in me. All I am worried about now is if Shuka were still alive, would she hate me? No, of course she would hate me. Saki would hate me as well if she was still with us. Saki is gone. Her life was taken so quickly, so cruelly. I betrayed the relationship we built with care, the time we spent studying and enjoying together. I hate myself. I never realized I was this kind of person. Her expression of shock as I took one last glance, before turning my back to escape with all my strength. I hate myself. I am a weak person, and I hated how I ran away on my own without a single thought; not even considering for a moment whether I should or could save Shuka. I hate myself.


    "MAKAODA STUDENTS, WE ARE ALL GATHERING NEAR THE RED TREES!! ANYONE OUT THERE, PLEASE RESPOND!!"


    I jerk from a yell from a distance. I take one last long glance behind me¡­


    "......" (Saeki)


    I turn and start running towards the direction I assume the yell came from. I find the red trees in question within my sight not far off in the distance. The trees around me stood like those humongous stone pillars described in various fantasy novels or of ancient history. Thick vines dangle all over the place. Sunlight was scarce as branches stretched everywhere overhead, covering the ground with shadows. I slow down as I begin to see a small open space ahead, and familiar figures lingering. I survey the area. Nearly 50 students were gathering around.


    ¡¸Is this all that''s left of us...?¡¹(Saeki)


    No, that can''t be it. Everyone was escaping in random directions, so the others must have escaped to other locations... Shuka¡¯s figure resurfaces from my memory. I shake my head.


    "It seems about 60 of us are gathered. We have to figure out what to do from now on. We will need to face the reality of this situation at this point." (???)


    I turn to find two students standing in the front. From the color of their ribbons, they seem to be 3rd year students. One of the two third years stood in front of the crowd and spoke to everyone in the area with a loud, clear voice. Everyone laid their eyes on the pair of third years.


    "U-Um¡­ I have been wondering but¡­ what happened to all the teachers¡­? Do you know, Vice-president?" (1st year?)


    "I was wondering about that too¡­" (3rd year?)


    "They were all killed when they assembled in the faculty room." (3rd year #2)


    The second 3rd year that stood aside the one that spoke up, speaks up to answer.


    "Wha-" (1st year?)


    "E-Eh!?-" (2nd year?)


    "Me and two others ran to the faculty office right as the quake was happening, to find the whole faculty room had collapsed over itself." (3rd year #2)


    A 1st year raises his hand.


    "I was with Lizzy. We couldn''t catch sight of any bodies, but that''s to be expected if they were buried. The only conclusion I can come up with, is that all the teachers died when the faculty room collapsed¡­" (1st year #1)


    Everyone gasps from the shocking news.


    "All the teachers died¡­ J-Just like that¡­?" (1st year?)


    "That can''t be¡­¡± (2nd year?)


    Most of us yesterday must have realized the oddity when there wasn¡¯t a single teacher to be caught in sight, among everyone who were held captive; but to find out all said adults were already gone from this world...


    "We need to figure out what to do from now on. Anyone have anything to bring up for discussion?" (3rd year #1)


    Everyone raises their heads.


    "I-Is this really a differ-" (1st year?)


    "Of course it is! Those monsters don''t exist anywhere on Earth!" (1st year?)


    "I agree. At least I believe we are in a place that doesn''t exist on the map. There shouldn''t be any room for doubt at this point." (2nd year?)


    "Isn''t it possible we were thrown on an unknown island as test subjects...?" (3rd year?)


    Everyone falls quiet.


    "Test subjects¡­?" (1st year?)


    "Putting the existence of those monsters aside¡­ Our whole school appeared, or more like reappeared in the middle of nowhere. The whole building was brought over, you know? Normally, this kind of thing was physically impossible to begin with..." (3rd year?)


    The 3rd year sighs.


    "The government is hiding advanced technology¡­?" (3rd year?)


    "No way. You¡¯ve been reading too much novels. The monsters are one thing¡­ but the whole situation we¡¯re in is simply too ridiculous..." (3rd year?)


    ¡±I also can¡¯t imagine the government involving an entire school of students¡­¡±(3rd year?)


    A lot of students have yet to accept the situation they''re in. A 1st year student raises her hand.


    "We decided to continue on our own. Sorry, Vice-president; but we will be separating from the rest of the group." (1st year girl)


    It was a group of nine students with a mix of 1st and 2nd years. They walk off and disappear further into the forest without so much as to wait for a reply.


    "Ah, wai-... Hah¡­" (3rd year #1)


    "What should we do, Fuyuko?" (3rd year #2)


    "Let them be. Let whoever wants to leave, leave."(3rd year #1)


    "Shouldn''t we remain together? What if we find a way home, yet to be unable to reach out for them?" (3rd year #2)


    "We will think about it when the time comes." (3rd year #1)


    She nods and takes a step back aside him.


    "So? Anyone else want to leave?" (3rd year #1)


    No one else moves an inch. Probably a lot of us left over lost most, if not all, our circles and friends amongst the chaos. If one were now alone at this point, they would want to stick to a larger group for safety¡¯s sake¡­ mentally; or¡­ if they were with their remaining friends, they would probably want to think being a part of a larger group will achieve better results. Results aside, I can only think this sense of security as momentary. If such monsters attack us once more, I can''t imagine what we can do against them.


    "Then, let''s go." (3rd year #1)


    Vice-president starts leading the way through the forest, followed by the 3rd year aside him. With no other choice, slowly one after another students begin following after the pair. I turn to glance behind me once more.


    "Shuka¡­" (Saeki)


    I unconsciously whisper a name under my breath. I shake my head. It''s¡­ already too late. I try convincing myself that as I hold my arm from nervousness, I follow everyone''s footsteps. I don''t want to talk to anyone. I don''t want anyone to find out. I am afraid I might slip up on my abandonment of Shuka. Another student is one thing, but Shuka was one of the more popular students, and loved by a lot of students in our school ...including myself; specially the 1st years. From the colored ribbons and ties, it seems around 35 are first years, about 15 are second years, and the rest are 3rd years; so more than half this group are 1st year students. I walk to the side out of the corners of most eyes to avoid attention to myself, hoping no one comes up to talk to me.


    We walked and rested for an hour to look for fruits to eat. We found edibles with ease, so food wasn''t a big problem. There has yet to be a single thing considered as living to enter our sights though. We trekked for most of the day, I don''t even know if we are heading towards any sort of civilization from this direction. We might all end up dead by who knows what. Poisonous food we ate without knowing it¡¯s after effects, or encountering other existing monsters... But this current situation is unmistakably much better than during the time when we were confined like livestock. We can only hope we reach a place where humans reside without incident...


    "We are stopping here for today. We will continue early tomorrow morning, so rest up well everyone." (Vice-president)


    Vice-president turns to face everyone behind him to announce his decision. He turns to the 3rd year aside him.


    "Lizzy, can you ask the 1st years to assign a representative for their grade? I will talk with the 2nd and 3rd years." (Vice-president)


    "Okay." (3rd year #2)


    The conversation was spoken in a more casual tone of voice, so normally it wouldn''t be easy to catch if everyone else was discussing amongst themselves; but everyone remained completely silent after Vice-president¡¯s announcement, as if holding their breath careful not to miss a single word. Everyone easily caught the contents of the conversation and moved to their fellow students of the same year. The area we stopped at was another small open area. I look towards sunset.


    "..."


    I sigh. The sky was tinted orange. It¡¯s already near the end of the second day in this place...


    "Hey." (???)


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "Eh?" (Saeki)


    Someone puts a hand on my shoulder from behind. I move away and turn around to find four 2nd year students.


    "W-What do you need¡­?" (Saeki)


    The male student moves in, and whispers into my ear.


    "Must be nice to live with your life intact, you murderer." (2nd year #1)


    "W-...!!?" (Saeki)


    I was at a loss for words. He gazes at me as if gauging my reaction.


    "Maybe I should announce what you did to everyone present here. I wonder what would happen? There might even be other witnesses within our group." (2nd year #1)


    "W-What are you talking about? M-Murder...? Ahaha¡­ I didn''t murder anyone." (Saeki)


    "I see." (2nd year #1)


    He shrugs and moves away. He raises his voice-


    "Everyone, hear me ou-!!" (2nd year #1)


    I hastily cover his mouth. H-How much does he know? Did he really see me!? I spoke to him in a low voice.


    "I-I didn''t murder her! W-What are you talking about? I¡­ I only ran away! That''s i-" (Saeki)


    I stop myself and freeze. I finally realize I was misled as he looks down at me.


    "Hoh? So, you abandoned her. I wonder if everyone here will think the same though." (2nd year #1)


    He sighs, and then smirks. He turns to throw a small device to one of his friends behind him. Is that¡­ a voice recorder!?


    "Duplicate it with the one you''re holding." (2nd year #1)


    "Sure thing." (2nd year #2)


    I watch in disbelief.


    "Wh-What are you going to use it fo-" (Saeki)


    "She doesn''t seem to care. Let''s just announc-" (2nd year #3)


    "W-Wait!!! What are you doi-!?-"


    "What are we doing? If you say you didn''t murder her, then go ahead and tell everyone you didn''t. We''ll only be announcing what we think you did. Us four." (2nd year #1)


    He points at the voice recorder his friend is holding.


    "Of course, you can''t lie your way out by making up some random story now." (2nd year #1)


    He shrugs dramatically.


    "It''s up to you. I can''t really say how everyone would react, but I doubt you will find yourself in a good position even if you confess. Who would want to be around someone who would abandon her friends at the drop of a hat? A very close friend at that, just to be able to escape with her own life? Especially when it¡¯s well known you were close friends?" (2nd year #1)


    He turns his gaze seemingly trying to gauge my reaction.


    "......What¡­ do you want me to do...?" (Saeki)


    "Good to know you¡¯re quick on the uptake." (2nd year #1)


    He smiles at me and pats my shoulder.


    "Follow us." (2nd year #1)


    "N-Now¡­?" (Saeki)


    "It''s not like you want to be a class rep, right?" (2nd year #1)


    He responded in irritation.


    "......" (Saeki)


    I follow them in hesitance. They went to vice-president to inform him we are going to gather some food in advance for tomorrow morning. We trek a bit away from the group to discover a cave. I look at the three 3rd year guys, and the 3rd year girl with unease. Why did they stop here?... There were all smiling. At first, I was imagining them to treat me like a gopher, but we aren''t near any fruit trees. We go inside the cave.


    "Luckily we came across this spot. It''s a perfect spot to do it." (2nd year #2)


    "Oi, you. Now strip your clothes." (2nd year #1)


    He orders me to do something outrageous.


    "W-Wh-..." (Saeki)


    I froze on the spot. He waits for a long moment, and sighs.


    "Do it." (2nd year #1)


    "Alrighty, leave it to me." (2nd year #3)


    One of the guys keep me in a hold with ridiculous strength.


    "W-Wait! What are you doing! S-Stop this!" (Saeki)


    He unbuttons the top of my school uniform and unzips my skirt. I struggle in vain.


    "W-Wait! Please! Are you guys serious? I-I can do anything! I can do anything but this!" (Saeki)


    The girl speaks up.


    "Sorry, I want nothing but to see your body ravaged." (2nd year #4)


    She smiles at me as if she was looking at something loathsome.


    "I was never really that close with those two that were always with you, but I have always hated your appearance. So, I want to see it ravaged. I finally gotten a chance to ruin you, so I hope you satisfy my jealousy." (2nd year #4)


    She spreads her arms in happiness of this event.


    "You always acted like this pure and helpless girl, but I know what you are inside. Selfish and manipulative. Your confession just now solidified my opinion of your real face. Why did I have to be the only one to be tormented with those disgusting rumors?" (2nd year #4)


    "I¡­ completely have no idea what you are talking about..." (Saeki)


    "Well I guess you wouldn''t. It was your little fans that did that to me ...Ahahaha!" (2nd year #4)


    She laughs in pleasure. She unzips the bag on her back and takes out a strap-on. There were two attached on top of each other.


    "Oi, oi. Do you tend to store that thing around in your bag? You''re crazier than us." (2nd year #3)


    "Shut it. You better let me take her first time. That''s what we agreed on." (2nd year #4)


    The guy shrugs.


    "Yeah, go ahead." (2nd year #1)


    She puts on the strap-on and pour lubricant over it. My bra and underwear were forcibly taken off.


    "I really have no idea what you are talking about! Please!!" (Saeki)


    I try and struggle away, but in vain.


    "Ready. Open her legs." (2nd year #4)


    The guy that took my clothes off tries to open my legs, but I put all my strength onto keeping them shut.


    "Tch." (2nd year #2)


    "Oi, don''t hit her. Jatt, choke her for a bit." (2nd year #1)


    The guy behind me tightens his arm around my neck, and it started getting difficult to breathe. I started struggling and flailing after a while, and my legs were grabbed in midair.


    "There. Go ahead." (2nd year #1)


    The girl shows a disgusting grin. She pushes her hips all in one go.


    "Nggghhh-----!??!???" (Saeki)


    "Ahh... That expression. That is what I wanted to see." (2nd year #4)


    She began trusting in and out, in and out. I was burning with pain. It was hard to breathe. I couldn''t tell what exactly was happening to my lower body anymore because of the burning sensation. After a few times, she notices a brown substance on her lower dildo.


    "Hah, disgusting. You still had leftover waste inside?" (2nd year #4)


    She increases the pace, as I feel something extremely uncomfortable being pushed back and forth in my bowels on top of the burning pain. After a while, I finally feel something is coming.


    "A-Ah... Nghhh!???!---"(Saeki)


    "Did you come from your butt? Ahahaha!!!" (2nd year #4)


    Satisfied after another two rounds, she takes the strap-on out and takes it off.


    "Tch, there is waste around the tip. This isn''t useable anymore if I can''t wash it, and it smells a bit like blood too."(2nd year #4)


    She throws it out the cave into the nearby bushes.


    "Fuck, now it smells like shit in here. What are you going to do now to fix this?" (2nd year #3)


    "Take out a layer of her uniform. Use it to wipe her up." (2nd year #1)


    He turns to the girl and sighs.


    "You overdid it. You should''ve known using that hole would turn out like this." (2nd year #1)


    "Hey, you guys get to play with the bitch from now onwards. There''s no problem, right? It''s not that big of a problem anyway. All her waste is still inside." (2nd year #4)


    He turns his attention away from the crazy girl and focuses on me.


    "You don''t have any problem if we use the rest of that, right?" (2nd year #1)


    The girl hands him the bottle.


    "Feel free." (2nd year #4)


    He takes the bottle and throws it to the one that was grabbing my legs.


    "It looks clean, but pour the lubricant on her uniform and clean her asshole properly. Be sure to poke your finger in with the sleeve of the uniform over it into the hole. We don''t want any leftovers to continue dripping." (2nd year #1)


    He pours some on the sleeve of my uniform and roughly wipes me. I was in a daze, and remained motionless.


    "Use the rest and poke it in the asshole. Pour it all in."(2nd year #1)


    "Hah, hah... E-Eh......?" (Saeki)


    The guy drops my uniform aside and grabs my thighs up. The guy behind me then grabs my waist in turn to hold my exhausted body upside down. I felt like someone cold is entering my bowels.


    "It took a while, but it''s all in. The lubricant is pretty viscous." (2nd year #2)


    My lower belly started making weird sounds from the foreign liquid.


    "Let''s start. Put her down and go ahead." (2nd year #1)


    I jolt from the pain of my stomache, and notice the guy''s lustful eyes in front of me.


    "Hah... W-Wait! Can''t we wait! Please!! Hah... Today is not a safe day!!! I might really get pregnant if you do it today!!" (Saeki)


    "Hey, Ir- Ah, er... Hey, can girls really get pregnant from their first time? Ah, even if this isn''t exactly her first time." (2nd year #3)


    "Any sort of vaginal penetration can get a girl knocked up. Doesn''t matter if it''s her first or not." (2nd year #1)


    He looks down on me as he says this. The other guy that asked the question notice the girl¡¯s glare directed towards him asking if he was an imbecile or not, he cramps his expression.


    "That was a stupid question, sorry." (2nd year #3)


    "Please!! C-Can''t we wait?! Hah, hah... Just, just one day!" (Saeki)


    "Heh, then let¡¯s get started." (2nd year #3)


    "Don¡¯t be too rough. We can''t leave any obvious marks behind." (2nd year #1)


    ¡°Yeah, I understand that much.¡± (2nd year #2)


    He inserted his member into me with no warning or preparation.


    "O-O-Ow! It hurts! It hurts!! A-At least do it more gently!!" (Saeki)


    I don''t know how long it took, but the pain slowly subsided into pleasure. A hot and painful feeling I was forced to feel against my will. It was different than my first time, which was only full of pressure and pain. One guy was done, another switches for a second round. I gave up on struggling after the second round, so I simply laid there limp from thereon. A third round came around. I came a few times during every round, so I was exhausted from my body being played with. My breasts become sensitive from being constantly played with from behind, my clitoris was played with by the girl to give me the upmost torment, and I was being pounded without any care for my wellbeing. I came, but they didn''t stop to wait for me. Third round. Another three rounds, maybe more. I have lost count when my mind started becoming too hazy to think about what''s happening in my surroundings. I lost track of my surroundings. When I finally came to, I realize the sky above has now become completely dark. The 2nd years were nowhere in sight. The moonlight reflected from the cave entrance lightly lit the dark surroundings.


    "Hahh¡­ Hahh-Hah... Hahh..." (Saeki)


    I can''t move my body. I am too exhausted to do so. I feel something disgustingly slimy in my mouth, and turn my head to my side to attempt on spitting it out. I couldn''t lift my head, so it trailed out down the side of my cheek instead. It smelled really bad in here, so I focus my eyes a bit further inside the cave. I find a puddle of feces and liquid. Realizing what it was ''My stomache isn''t hurting anymore''... came in mind. I look back up the ceiling. I try to cover my eyes with my arm, but I don''t have the energy to even move them right now. Tears were trailing, and I was unable to hide it with my throbbing pain everywhere from my lower half and shame of everything I''ve done which I barely remember doing. How did I end up in this situation again? I can''t seem to remember anymore.


    ¡­


    ...

 Chapter 18: Catching Interest

    The same mundane routine continued for a few long weeks. I was used as their outlet for their sexual frustration on the guys whims, everyday ever since ¡®that¡¯ day I lost my first time. I didn''t have the courage to refuse, so I followed their unreasonable demands without a fuss. One thing that has changed, is that I¡¯ve become friendly with a 1st year girl. At first, she was trying to talk to me a few nights after ''that'' day... I was eating around the 2nd year¡¯s campfire near the other 2<sup>nd</sup> years, and she was part of the group to hand out the fruits for our year-


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Saeki¡­ was it? I¡¯m Tami, nice to meet you!" (1st year)


    ¡°...¡± (Saeki)


    ¡°Err¡­ Um...¡± (Tami)


    ¡°......¡± (Saeki)


    ¡°Here is your-¡± (Tami)


    I wordlessly took the fruits off her hands, giving the 1st year the cold shoulder.


    ¡°...H-Here¡­. are the fruits¡­¡± (Tami)


    She makes an awkward expression. She slightly bows, but right when she was about to run back to continue to grab another portion, she suddenly pauses.


    ¡°Wh-What happened to your shoulder!?¡± (Tami)


    She swiftly grabs my arm with a bit of strength and moves in as she notices a barely visible red bruise that should¡¯ve been hidden from view. I hurriedly flick her arm away and buttoned my school uniform. I was careless. It was very humid earlier today, so I wanted to somehow cool off. The 1st year was looking at her hand that grabbed my arm.


    ¡°shivering¡­?¡± (Tami)


    She voices something under her breath. She looks up at me with a slightly perplexed expression.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing you should worry about.¡± (Saeki)


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Despite constantly trying to give her the cold shoulder, she kept on trying to talk to me ever since that time. I was afraid to get involved with anyone else right now, so I tried again and again to keep my distance; but she was persistent. For the last two weeks, I was distressed on how to handle her.


    ¡°Saeki! Let¡¯s go collect fruits for lunch together again!¡± (Tami)


    I sigh, and give no reply, as I continue on my way to the forest. She smiles when she didn¡¯t hear any flat-out rejection. Even though I was giving her the cold shoulder, I actually started feeling a bit warm inside. I didn¡¯t have it in me to completely reject someone who is sincerely wanting to be friendly with me.


    "I found one of those trees with the apple-tasting fruits!" (Tami)


    I turn to see Tami standing near a large tree. The fruits were within arm¡¯s reach, so I approach to reach out for a few of them. Both of us pick enough for ourselves; but when we were on our way back, a wave of nausea suddenly engulfed me. It was so sudden, I nearly tripped over nothing. I cover my mouth with my hand, dropping the fruits in my arms.


    ¡°Awawa-!? Are you okay, Saeki!?¡± (Tami)


    ¡°Hah, Hah, Hah¡­¡± (Saeki)


    I lean against a nearby tree with my free hand. I haven¡¯t fallen ill ever since this began, so I nearly forgot how to react properly in time. Although I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything if it suddenly hit me in waves. Tami rubs my back with a worried expression. Did I eat something bad¡­?... I take a deep breath. I have to be careful about my health...


    ¡°...T-Thank you, Tami.¡± (Saeki)


    At the very least, I should express my gratitude for her concern for me.


    ¡°Eh? A-Ah, yes!¡± (Tami)


    She was surprised. She probably didn¡¯t expect me to thank her. This is probably the first time ever, ever since the day she approached me, that I''ve ever responded to her. I¡­ have probably become more soft-hearted somehow, and it surely must be because of this girl. I pick the dropped fruits back up with Tami¡¯s help after a moment of rest, and continue on our way. Right as we arrive, two of ¡®those¡¯ 2nd years approach me. Today again, huh...


    "Hey, we need your help. Mind coming along with us for a bit?" (2nd year #2)


    ¡°Sorry 1st year, we will be borrowing her for a bit.¡± (2nd year #3)


    ¡°Eh?... A-Ah¡­¡± (Tami)


    I was pressured to follow them back into the forest towards the opposite direction of our camp. It was¡­ the direction where no students haven¡¯t gotten near yet. I turn to glance at Tami and see her watching as we walk away with a perplexed expression, as we disappear from her sight. There were no fruit trees and rivers here, so there should be no reason for anyone to pass by this direction. I survey the spot we stopped at. It was an empty spot behind some bushes.


    "Let¡¯s get started. You understand what you need to do, right?" (2nd year #2)


    I unzip my skirt and unbutton my school uniform. We¡¯ve done it so many times, they¡¯ve already seen every inch of my body. I felt no shame, I simply wanted to get this over with as quickly as possible. I wanted to get out as soon as possible.


    ¡°Atta girl.¡± (2nd year #2)


    The two quickly takes out their members and do me from both the front and back.


    ¡°You¡¯ve become so good with your mouth lately. Aren¡¯t ya such a perverted girl, eh? I bet no one wouldn¡¯t believe you if you gave them a blow.¡± (2nd year #3)


    They came inside, but not before pushing me to orgasm three times during the time. This is one thing I can never get used to. Being pushed to come once is already exhausting enough, so two or even three times was really pushing it. They tease me and stop at random times when I felt like I was about to orgasm and do this over and over many times. I don¡¯t know how they can figure out when I am about to come. I might be unconsciously saying something during the hazy state right before I come that are giving them hints, or they have gotten used to all sorts of reactions I give them that they can just go by discernment. Whatever the means, can¡¯t handle it with mental fortitude alone whenever they do this to me. I was on all fours exhausted, so instead of standing up I fall to the side and laid there.


    ¡°Heh... You felt great today. I¡¯ll see you again tomorrow as usual, okay?¡± (2nd year #3)


    One smirks at me with dirty eyes, the other looks down at me with silent contempt. From the rustling sounds, they seem to be leaving the spot, probably to return to the camp. I flinched from contemptful gaze.


    ¡°Shuka¡­¡± (Saeki)


    My mouth feels disgusting. I currently can¡¯t feel anything from my legs yet. Not good¡­ I am falling asleep. I am still half naked with only my top on. I have to get dressed¡­ at least before I fall asleep. I turn my head to search where the rest of my clothes were placed and find my bra and skirt near my legs. My underwear is gone, well I guess it¡¯s just lying somewhere near my blind spot. My eyes were becoming too heavy, so I slowly fell into a deep sleep as-is.


    ¡­


    The first few days after I exchanged words with Saeki for the first time, was when I was part of the group to hand out fruits for everyone. She wasn''t wearing the outer layer of her uniform at the time, so it was just easier to get a glimpse of her body even if you can''t help it. From such a coincidence, I caught a glimpse of a bruise(?) by complete chance. Because of her reaction to me seeing her bruise(?)... her strong rejection towards me¡­ Ever since then, I started feeling curious about her.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    I started moving my eyes to her figure whenever I spotted her, wondering who she hangs out with; to find out later that she was almost-always alone. There were a few students her own year that approaches her from time to time, but that was probably regarding matters between simple classmates, not friends. Realizing this, I approached her, and try to speak with her more and more frequently. Whenever I spotted her, I ran up to her to ask what she was up to. I also started trying to invite her out to search for food together every other chance I get. Spending more and more time with her, I never found any other students that approached her as much as I did. Because of this, the suspicion that she really has no one she is currently close with solidified.


    Even I knew how unwanted my company was from her actions alone, but I never stopped since she never voiced her rejection of it. I think¡­ even if she did voice it, I would still want to try and be friends with her. I can already vaguely feel that she is a kind person. Like when she silently helped me from tripping many times, and when I was hungry she shared a portion of her fruit when I ran out during our trekking hours. We were currently on the move so there was no leisure to stop and search after all.


    As I really started trying to spend a larger portion of my time with her, I began noticing a few 2nd years have also been repeatedly approaching her. Probably while I wasn¡¯t around, they were meeting with Saeki everyday up until now. I started having this preconceived notion only after realizing that they were the same two-three 2nd years that were approaching every day.


    It was always after our meals. Asking Saeki to follow them somewhere when night was about to fall, isn¡¯t it dangerous? Who knows what other monsters could be lurking out there, so I thought it was weird. Although I thought they wanted her help and requested it, but asking for her everyday... First thing that came to mind was bullying. Digging out how much I know of Saeki so far, she can¡¯t seem to refuse help that¡¯s requested of her; especially when it is to dump things, what one would normally refuse to do, onto her. I never knew what Saeki was like before any of this happened. Although I have heard of her name here and there, I never spoken nor even encountered her in school before. Friends. They are not friends, I can see that much. I mean, the atmosphere was always weird whenever they walk up to us to ask for Saeki. That¡¯s not how friends should be acting¡­ or I think that¡¯s not how friends should generally be acting towards one another¡­ It was stiff. They were exchanging a few bare words. They were speaking politely to each other as if they just met at a cafe.


    The possibility of Saeki dating them was also among my suspicions. One of them, o-or maybe both? D-Dating two guys at the same time... I would understand how secretive she was acting if this was actually the case. But¡­ but¡­ I dropped that presumption because of one thing. Saeki never look happy whenever see saw them, nor was she talking to them. Rather her expression was stiff even. Is she actually being bullied...? I think back on the first day I spoke with her. I remember the dark red spot on her shoulder and knew that mark was some sort of bruise. The color was too dark to be a bug bite. She told me not to worry about it, so I thought maybe she was embarrassed from hitting somewhere silly because of her clumsiness. That¡¯s why I thought I¡¯d be a little more forceful with my worries, but her tone of voice made me hesitant. Was it a lie¡­?


    ¡°Tami? Hey, Tami. Tami!¡± (Cheroko)


    ¡°Uwweh!?¡± (Tami)


    I was shaken from my thoughts. I sat in-between two of my best friends, so I was stared at from both sides.


    ¡°Tami, are you really okay? You¡¯ve been spacing out more and more recently.¡± (Cheroko)


    She stares into my face with worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Cheroko. Isada, don¡¯t give me such a worried expression, I¡¯m fine, really!¡± (Tami)


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but worry. I mean¡­ I don¡¯t have a right to say this since I always end up in the same position... but compared to me, the way you manage to easily find your way into trouble one after another can be considered commendable even.¡± (Isada)


    ¡°You¡¯re both bothersome meddlers, but I agree with Isada.¡± (Cheroko)


    ¡°I-It kind of hurts when you word it like th-¡± (Isada)


    ¡±Whenever you meddle, it always ends up being something much more than what you can handle alone.¡± (Cheroko)


    Ignoring Isada, she continues to reprimand me. Cheroko sighs.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it though¡­ I can¡¯t ignore something I can¡¯t ignore¡­¡± (Tami)


    ¡°Hahhhhhhhhh¡­....¡± (Cheroko)


    I clap my hands in front of her and apologize.


    ¡°I¡¯m reallllyyyyyyyyy sorry!! But¡­ I¡¯m glad the both of you worry so much for me. Thank you...¡± (Tami)


    I jump in and hug the both of them in my arms.


    ¡°A-Ahaha¡­ Of course I¡¯d- Ah, er, we would worry for you. Especially now that we¡¯re in this horrible situation. We have to protect each other. There¡¯d be no meaning if all of us don¡¯t make it back home.¡± (Isada)


    ¡°I¡¯d have to admit, you really were manly the other day. Protecting Tami from the fruit that was about to fall on her head. Fufufufu. And then-¡± (Cheroko)


    ¡°AHHHHHHH!!! D-Don¡¯t remind me!!!¡± (Isada)


    ¡°Instead of your hands, pffhaahaha!! Y-You used your head to catch it, knocking yourself out instead!! Puhahahaha!!! W-Who gets knocked out by a fruit!!? Ahahaha!!!¡± (Cheroko)


    ¡°I-It landed on the wrong spot¡­ I misjudged...¡± (Isada)


    ¡°If you would just let it fall on Tami, she¡¯d only get a small bump! A bump! B-But!! You¡­!! Pffufufufu!!! T-Turned something that should¡¯ve been a small bump into a casualty!!!¡± (Cheroko)


    Cheroko vainly attempts to holds her stomach from laughter


    ¡°Gwahhh! Please forget it already, Cheroko!¡± (Isada)


    Isada holds his head shaking it in embarrassment.


    ¡°Pfufufu. Fuuuu- Haahhhh¡­" (Cheroko)


    Cheroko takes a deep breath, wiping her tears of laughter.


    "I got to admit, you got a knack for making things just as worse as how Tami would end up doing.¡± (Cheroko)


    ¡°Urgh.¡± (Tami)


    ¡°But I¡¯m not making fun of you. I really look up to that part of you. I already knew you''d do something like that, like when our lives were truly in danger that time. It¡¯s not like we were talking about our neighbor¡¯s cat, nor the school bully. It was a real monster there¡­ I was nearby as well, yet you were the first who moved into action. Even back when we were confined, when it seemed like ¡®it¡¯ was approaching¡­ For Tami... you used your own body to cover for her. At the same time, you even managed to reach out for me. Albeit you yelled some knight-esque lines that were completely out of character¡­ I don¡¯t think I will ever forget them for the rest of my life.¡± (Cheroko)


    Cheroko smiles warmly, as if speaking of a dear memory.


    ¡°Urgh. It¡¯s embarrassing every time you bring it up¡­ I won''t ask you to forget it anymore, but at least don''t bring it up when I¡¯m nearby.¡± (Isada)


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring this up whether you like it or not. That¡¯s how much I was moved!¡± (Cheroko)


    Cheroko pouts.


    ¡°I-I see. U-Uwa!? Okay, okay! I get it already! I understand! Your face is too close!¡± (Isada)


    Cheroko had grabbed Isada¡¯s cheeks with her hands and was staring intently at Isada close-up. The memory resurfaces in my mind. It felt like one of the pitch-black monsters were approaching my direction; but I was suddenly pushed down and held in an embrace by Isada. Before I knew what was happening I was already in his embrace. I was full of confusion and fear at that time, so I held onto Isada by reflex keeping my eyes closed. Thoughts like how I didn''t want to die yet, or how I still had things I wanted to do, were swirling in my mind; but I started feeling more at ease within the comfort of Isada¡¯s arms. Thinking back on it now, I felt hot to my ears. It became an embarrassing, but warm memory to me. I place my hands on my cheeks.


    That day was the first time in my life that I truly felt like death was approaching, so I''ve realized how a person¡¯s real nature really does come out and show itself to the naked eye when they feel their life was truly in danger. I felt shameful of myself, but now I know what I am as a person. I want to change myself for the better. I still held tight onto these thoughts until now, and I hope I can carry it with me for the rest of my life.


    "-Then do you want to go grab some fruits before then?" (Cheroko)


    "Yeah. How about you, Tami?" (Isada)


    "Eh?" (Tami)


    "Tami, weren¡¯t you listening?" (Cheroko)


    "Ah, err..." (Tami)


    Cheroko sigh with a hint of worry.


    "Honestly, what has gotten into you lately? You¡¯ve been spacing out a bit too much recently. You¡¯ve also been spending less and less time with us¡­ Hm?¡± (Cheroko)


    She stops to think for a moment.


    ¡°Wait.. Now that I think about it... Don''t tell me¡­ Did you get yourself involved with something again?" (Cheroko)


    Isada turns to me with a worried expression. I suddenly hear familiar voices, and quickly turned to find the same 2nd years that asked for Saeki earlier today. I didn¡¯t spot Saeki with them. Did she split up with them part way? Cheroko and Isada also follow my gaze to the 2nd years.


    ¡°2nd years?¡± (Cheroko)


    ¡°They are back pretty late¡­ Tami? Did something happen with them?¡± (Isada)


    ¡°Ah, er¡­¡± (Tami)


    Actually, thinking it through about it normally¡­ Shouldn''t I be asking for their advice? In the first place, there was no need to try and solve everything on my own regarding Saeki.


    ¡°For the last two weeks... The reason I have been spending less and less time with you two is because I¡¯ve been trying to approach Saeki, a 2nd year. She seemed like she didn¡¯t have any friends so¡­¡± (Tami)


    ¡°Saeki?¡± (Cheroko)


    ¡°Saeki...? I heard that name somewhere before¡­¡± (Isada)


    ¡°That explains why you are spending less and less time with us, but that doesn¡¯t explain your spacing out. Is something wrong with this Saeki?¡± (Cheroko)


    ¡°I¡­ think she is being bullied by those two 2nd years you saw just now.¡± (Tami)


    ¡°Eh? Bullying? In this kind of situation?¡± (Cheroko)


    Cheroko reacts in an exasperated tone.


    ¡°.........¡± (Tami)


    ¡°.........¡± (Cheroko)


    ¡°...Yeah.¡± (Tami)


    ¡°Are you serious¡­ Haahhhhhh¡­¡­¡± (Cheroko)


    ¡°I remember now! Saeki is the name that tends to be dragged in whenever the topic of Saki comes up!¡± (Isada)


    ¡°Wait, Saki¡­ you mean ¡®that¡¯ Saki?¡± (Cheroko)


    ¡°Yeah, the one with the bad reputation.¡± (Isada)


    ¡°B-Bad reputation?¡± (Tami)


    ¡°You haven''t heard of Saki before, Tami!?¡­ She is infamous within our school you know. Her name is brought up a lot by the 2<sup>nd</sup> years. I can''t imagine anyone commuting to our school yet has not heard of her name even once. Hmm¡­? Now that I think about it, you¡¯re not the kind of person who would worry about reputations and the like. Well, that¡¯s why I love you!¡± (Cheroko)


    Cheroko moves in and hugs me from the back.


    ¡°Aawah! I-It tickles, Cheroko!¡± (Tami)


    Cheroko stops her mischief after feeling satisfied from the bit of skinship with Tami. She switched gears and returns to the topic at hand.


    ¡°Saki has an infamous reputation for bullying back in elementary. Actually, even some of Isada¡¯s old friends were victims of her bullying.¡± (Cheroko)


    Isada nods.


    ¡°She used to bully a lot of kids back in elementary, so she was pretty infamous in our old neighborhood. Not just students from our elementary, but even students from nearby schools were some of her victims. I wanted to be of help, so I went on investigating Saki for a time. I stopped trying to get involved after that incident though.¡± (Isada)


    ¡°The attempted rape incident¡­ right? Apparently one of the alumni from our school was the assaulter involved. The teachers were always indirectly bringing the topic up from time to time during homeroom classes, as a sort of reminder to warn us not to repeat the same mistake in the future¡­ Our school cares a lot about it''s image, after all.¡± (Cheroko)


    "Yeah." (Isada)


    ¡°I-I see¡­ I¡­ never knew there was such a reason behind our homeroom teacher¡¯s serious discussion sessions...¡± (Tami)


    ¡°There isn''t any negativity attached to Saeki''s name, but it is a known fact that they are close friends based on the rumors. Everyone says that they see her on friendly terms with Saki.¡± (Isada)


    Isada sighs.


    ¡°I have never met Saki in person, I don¡¯t even know her face. I heard rumors that she was coming to our school, but at that point I''ve already stopped trying to concern myself with her. Unless she approached me, I wouldn''t go out of my way to find her. I can¡¯t really say what she is like as a person now but knowing that she was on friendly terms with Saeki¡­ Hopefully she might have changed herself for the better.¡± (Isada)


    ¡°......¡± (Tami)


    Isada and Cheroko looks at each other.


    ¡°Tami, what is Saeki like to you?¡± (Cheroko)


    "Yeah, I want to hear too, it not like I am saying I¡¯m not curious. I mean, she was getting along with ¡®that'' Saki." (Isada)


    ¡°A kind-hearted(?) upperclassman, I guess...? Although a bit cold..." (Tami)


    "Why are you asking me!?..." (Isada)


    Isada cramps a smile as I attempt at describing my image of Saeki to my friends, with a question mark floating over my head.


    "Uhn, yeah. She is kind of like one of those silent types, but they were actually kind inside. She always has this default annoyed expression..." (Tami)


    "I think that might be because of you sticking to her around the clock..." (Isada)


    "Like... yeah! A grumpy cat." (Tami)


    ¡°Pffhuahaha! Grumpy cat she said! If you¡¯re saying that much, then I want to get along with her too! Introduce her to us!¡± (Cheroko)


    Isada smiles wryly.


    "Uhn. Introduce her to us when you have the next chance." (Isada)


    Hmm... If Saeki had such a friend, what happened to her then? Did they get separated during the chaos¡­? or...


    ¡°Do you think something happened to Saki?¡± (Tami)


    ¡°Ah. That¡¯s¡­ hard to answer. We have no choice but to try asking the 2nd years directly about that¡­ But Tami, you said that she didn''t seem to have anyone close ¡®right now¡¯, right?¡± (Isada)


    ¡°Now that you mention it... Saeki was supposed to be on friendly terms with Saki, right? Tami, did you really not notice anyone approaching Saeki that would fit the description?¡± (Cheroko)


    ¡°No¡­ other than those 2nd years, no one really stuck with Saeki for long.¡± (Tami)


    I was probably showing a depressed expression. Cheroko pinches my cheek.


    ¡°You are such a handful.¡± (Cheroko)


    Isada gives me a thumbs up.


    ¡°Thanks you two.¡± (Tami)


    I smile at them. Everyone was either sleeping in groups on the grass or leaning against trees and rocks. I look for a comfortable spot together with Isada and Cheroko to settle for the night. I will be sure to introduce my friends to her tomorrow morning.


    ¡­

 Chapter 19: Surely Changing

    Morning arrives and we were about to head out. I was already trying to look around for Saeki¡¯s figure for most of my morning but have yet to spot her. Everyone was already preparing to leave.


    "Ah, Saeki? Ah, her. No, I haven''t seen her. Sorry." (2nd year)


    "I-I see..." (Tami)


    I tried asking some of the second years, but all their answers were the same. None of them seem to be her classmates. I started wondering if there were anyone from Saeki¡¯s class currently in this group at all.


    ¡°Oiii!! Tami! We are about to leave! What are you doing!¡± (Cheroko)


    Cheroko runs up to me. I turn to her with a frantic expression.


    ¡°I can¡¯t spot Saeki anywhere! Since this morning, I have been getting this bad feeling!¡± (Tami)


    I¡¯ve already begun panicking.


    ¡°Cheroko! Tami! What is the hold up!?¡± (Isada)


    Isada also runs up to us.


    ¡°Tami is looking for Saeki, but it doesn¡¯t seem like she can find her.¡± (Cheroko)


    "Eh, Saeki? She¡¯s not with the second years?" (Isada)


    "I asked, but they don¡¯t know!" (Tami)


    "Did you ask ''those'' two second years from yesterday?" (Isada)


    "I couldn''t find them! A-" (Tami)


    Cheroko pats my shoulder.


    "Hey, isn''t that them?" (Cheroko)


    I follow her gaze to a group of four second years. Without another word, I dash up to the group and approached them in a clear voice.


    "Hey, you guys! Do you know where Saeki is?" (Tami)


    "Hm?" (2nd year #1)


    The second years turn their gazes to my direction. Cheroko and Isada catches up to me a few seconds later and catches their breath.


    "Did she say Saeki?" (2nd year #3)


    "Ah, her." (2nd year #1)


    He gazes at the guy with an expressionless face who accidentally let his thoughts slip.


    "H-Hiiie!!?---" (2nd year #3)


    He sighs and turns back to us.


    "We don''t really know her, sorry." (2nd year #1)


    "W-Wait!! Those two guys behind you were with her yesterday. I just wanted to know where they last saw her." (Tami)


    He turns back and narrows his eyes at the two in question.


    "Well? Did you see her?" (2nd year #1)


    "Yeah. She said she wanted to go search for something and moved further into the forest. She told us to return first." (2nd year #2)


    "We have no idea where she is now." (2nd year #3)


    "......" (Tami)


    "Sorry for my rude friend here. She''s just very worried about the girl you were with just now. My name is Cheroko, she''s Tami. The guy beside me is Isada. As you can tell, we are 1st years. May I ask for your names?" (Cheroko)


    He takes a good look at me, and turns to Cheroko.


    "My name is Jonty. We''re all 2nd years." (2nd year #1)


    "Jatt." (2nd year #3)


    He scratches the back of his head.


    "Sinjin. Nice to meet you." (2nd year #2)


    "...Hah. Iris." (2nd year #4)


    "Then Jatt and Sinjin... was it? Where was the last time you saw her?" (Cheroko)


    "Over that direction." (2nd year #2)


    "Thank you. Sorry for bothering you." (Cheroko)


    Cheroko leads us out of their earshot. I couldn''t take it anymore and opened my mouth.


    "Cheroko! They are lying through their teeth! That direction is the complete opposite of where we saw them come out from the forest! They are obviously hiding something!" (Tami)


    "Calm down, Tami. I know." (Cheroko)


    She pats my shoulder and falls into thought.


    "I will be right back. I will ask Vice-President and see if he can delay for us until we find Saeki." (Isada)


    Cheroko nods. Isada runs off to the front of the gathering group of students. I recalled the spot where Saeki disappeared to as I waited impatiently.


    "I''m back. It seems they won''t delay the departure for us." (Isada)


    Isada sighs. I turn to him in shock.


    "W-Why!!?" (Tami)


    "It seems up to three students have gone missing so far, ever since we started trekking through this forest. They don''t want to waste time and manpower for every student that goes missing every week. It seems Vice-president has kept this a secret with his trusted friends to avoid causing a panic." (Isada)


    "That''s the most logical thing to do." (Cheroko)


    "C-Cheroko!?" (Tami)


    Cheroko holds my hand.


    "It''s not that I am saying he is right, but he is in charge of looking after about 60 students. If I were in his shoes, I could imagine him saying that it''s the missing student''s fault for separating from the group in the first place." (Cheroko)


    "......" (Tami)


    "Now then, let''s hurry!" (Isada)


    "Eh?-" (Tami)


    Cheroko and Isada smiles at me.


    "Don''t ''Eh?'' me. Did you think we would leave you behind? We''re searching with you. You still haven''t introduced her to us yet." (Cheroko)


    "Let''s go find her together." (Isaeda)


    Isada nods.


    "Uhn." (Tami)


    I rub my moist eyes and nod. We quickly head to the forest together.


    ...


    ¡°S-Saeki! Where are you!¡± (Tami)


    ¡°Wait, calm down first! Tami! (Cheroko)


    ¡°Hah¡­. Hah¡­. I know it is this direction, b-but¡­!!¡± (Tami)


    As I was about to continue running, Cheroko stopped me as she grips my shoulder.


    ¡°Tami, calm down first.¡± (Cheroko)


    I stared at Cheroko¡¯s calm figure, steadying my breathing.


    ¡°You¡¯ve calmed down?¡± (Cheroko)


    ¡°Y-Yeah. I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Tami)


    ¡°We understand your worries, but first we have to think things through first. We can¡¯t just blindly search the surroundings. Do you see any footprints around here, Isada?¡± (Cheroko)


    He was already searching for any clues, as he was slowly moving along the ground scanning the surroundings.


    ¡°I found a trail! Over here!¡± (Isada)


    Isada beckons us over. As he said, there was a trail of footprints as expected. I¡¯m glad it¡¯s difficult not to leave any footprints behind from how soft and moist the forest floor was.


    ¡°Can you lead the way, Isada?¡± (Tami)


    ¡°Yeah, you can leave it to me.¡± (Isada)


    He pats my head once before moving to the front to take the lead. I take a deep breath and follow after him feeling less agitated now. The footprints lead to a slightly different path. Luckily, Cheroko stopped me before I began running blindly in the wrong direction. I am glad I wasn''t alone this time. Not even 120 seconds pass as I start to smell something¡­ oceanic(?). With a complicated expression, I follow Isada out of a bush to find-


    ¡°......¡± (Isada)


    I held my breath and stood in shock for a moment, blocking Cheroko following behind me.


    ¡°Whats wrong? Why did you two sto-... p...-¡± (Cheroko)


    "S-Saeki!?" (Tami)


    I hastily run up to the half-naked body of a girl. There lay Saeki wearing only a rumpled top of her school uniform. I saw her clothes scattered around her. Her skirt, uniform ribbon, and bra was laying around in a mess. As I was about to reach for her, I stop for a moment when a strong smell enters my nostrils. A really strong smell that is hard to describe coming from her, started engulfing me. It smells like¡­ urine.


    "Help me lift her up, Isada!" (Cheroko)


    "O-Okay!¡± (Isada)


    Cheroko and Isada hurries over after me. Cheroko touches Saeki¡¯s cheek, while Isada takes off the outer layer of his school uniform to cover her lower body. I was shaken from my nerves and reach for her hand. There was body heat. Cheroko grabs Saeki¡¯s other hand and checks her wrist.


    "S-She¡¯s alive... " (Cheroko)


    I fall to my knees as my legs momentarily lose its strength. I sigh in relief. Isada also lets out a sigh of relief. Her eyes were closed, but she doesn''t seem to be sleeping. If we were to pay attention, she was breathing heavily albeit it was low and barely audible. But it indicates that she is somewhat conscious. I touch her cheek to confirm with my own two hands once more.


    ¡°Her face is hot¡­¡± (Tami)


    "She highly likely has a fever¡­¡± (Cheroko)


    "Isn¡¯t her face a bit too pale though¡­?" (Isada)


    "The temperature was kind of cold last night. We have to warm her up." (Cheroko)


    I move to quickly pick up Saeki¡¯s clothes, but I couldn''t find her underwear. From the feeling of urgency, I gave up on the fruitless search for it. Along with her clothes, I return to where Saeki is. I passed it to Cheroko, and she nods as she foremost puts the skirt back on Saeki.


    ¡°Wait, Tami. You couldn''t find her...?¡± (Cheroko)


    Cheroko holds down Saeki¡¯s skirt, and turns to me. I shake my head.


    "Those ¡®animals¡¯ just keeps on piling up their crimes¡­¡± (Cheroko)


    Cheroko voiced her thoughts in anger. She moves to put on the bra for Saeki, moving her hands under the uniform. Saeki was already wearing Isada''s outer layer of his uniform, but I take off my outer layer as well and put it on Saeki to keep her warmer. Isada looks away awkwardly, and his expression darkens.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "What should we do about is?" (Isada)


    Cheroko tries to straighten up Saeki¡¯s clothes as much as she can, and rebuttons her uniform tying it back with the ribbon. I take out my handkerchief and try to wipe away the sweat, along with some dried fluids remaining on Saeki¡¯s face and neck area. I see her glasses in her grip and take them off her hands. I store them safelyaway in my skirt pocket.


    "Let''s discuss about that later. We need to hurry back before we lose sight of the group and get left behind." (Cheroko)


    "Yeah¡­¡± (Tami)


    Isada lifts Saeki up in his arms and follows behind Cheroko as she takes the lead this time. I took one last glance at the spot where we found Saeki, before turning to follow behind Cheroko and Isada.


    ...


    ¡­


    I stood in front of the makeshift grave. I took out two short swords I would have bought for her if she were still alive, and stare at them for a long moment. I walk up to where she rested and stab the two swords into the ground. I draw a magic circle and apply a near-permanent 6th rank barrier to protect the spot from potential thievery. I currently remain a 1st rank as an adventure, but Lakua said I would be a 7th rank now if I were to properly rank up within the Travelers¡¯ Guild. 7th rank, the highest rank within the Travelers'' Guild.


    ¡¸1st rank: Average Human/Fairy. 2nd rank: Trained Soldiers. 3rd rank: Beastkin/Harpies/???. 5th rank: Demons. 6th rank: Heroes. 8th rank: Royal Lineage Magic. 10th rank: ???¡¹


    I review the information in my head. I don¡¯t know if 6th rank magic is overdoing it, but I wanted to use the strongest defense magic I can currently use from all I''ve learned so far, to help protect this spot where she rested. She was a precious part of our family after all.


    "It been 4 long months, huh." (???)


    Before I met Lakua, I was a 4th rank¡­ so I was told. Now I''m a 7th rank. I can use a lot of strengthening-related and shielding magic now. I gained a lot more confidence in myself. I even surpassed Luka within the first month, who was in charge of my guidance up until now. I make a fist and place it on my chest. I will do my best from here on out, so watch over us, Juyu.


    "Sir Meirou, we have to hurry back now. If we stay any longer, our presence will be discovered. Centreville has increased their vigilance compared to the last time we were here, so it''s only a matter of time." (???)


    "Okay, let''s quickly leave." (Meirou)


    I took one last gaze at Juyu¡¯s makeshift grave.


    ¡¸Rest in peace, Juyu.¡¹


    ¡­


    The trip back took less than a day, and luckily without incident. As I enter the castle-


    "Meirou! You''re finally back! I issued an emergency meeting, and I want you to attend! Quickly come with me!" (Lakua)


    "Eh? Ah- Wait, wait. I just got back, so at least let me return to my room first." (Meirou)


    She starts trying to drag me along with her, so I lightly chop her head.


    "Ow! Aren''t you hitting my head a little too often these days!? I''m the princess of this country, you know!?" (Lakua)


    "It¡¯s become a habit before I knew it." (Meirou)


    "A habit!?..." (Lakua)


    Ah, she is depressed now.


    ¡¸This wouldn''t have become a habit if you acted more maturely like what a princess holding the responsibilities of a country on her shoulders would. I never imagined you were this whimsical¡­¡¹¡°Anyway, I understand. I''ll quickly head over right after I stop by my room.¡± (Meirou)


    She pouts.


    "Quickly hurry over when you''re done. I will begin the meeting when you arrive!" (Lakua)


    She hurries over to the direction of the throne room. Feeling better from the melancholy because of Lakua¡¯s usual amusing reactions, I hurry to my room as well¡­ but I suddenly remember something important I forgot to convey. I call out to Lakua.


    "Ah, Lakua." (Meirou)


    "Hm?" (Lakua)


    She only took a few hurried steps before she turns around. She was still lightly rubbing the spot I chopped her.


    "Thanks for accepting my selfish request." (Meirou)


    "It was killing two birds with one stone. I was able to hear more detailed reports of the current movements of Centreville, so there is nothing you need to thank me for." (Lakua)


    She smiles cheerfully at me, before hurrying on her way. I knew she took my request to heart, so I felt gratitude towards her.


    ¡¸¡¯I was able to hear more detailed reports of the current movements of Centreville¡¯ she said. If I never knew of her daily vigilence towards the surrounding countries, I would have believed her straight-faced lie. Honestly, how can the current reports she''s receiving become any more detailed than it already is? If there''s something I''ve learned about Lakua, it''s her ability to white lie.¡¹


    I smile to myself as I continue to my room. I found out that Lakua was 5 years older than me during my training period with Luka. So, I wanted to at least respect her as a senior despite her insistence in dropping formalities, but such feelings have all but evaporated as I began to see more and more of Lakua¡¯s childish side. I prefer it this way though, because I feel we are becoming much closer in this direction. It''s like having an older sister.


    "Meirou, welcome back! D-Did anything happen when you were over there?" (???)


    A fairy flies over to me with a worried expression right as I open the door.


    "We weren¡¯t discovered. Don''t worry, Kanko. How was your last day with your teacher?" (Meirou)


    "I was able to finish earlier today, and thanked Teacher for everything up until now. But I wished I was able to finish quicker¡­ I wanted to visit Juyu too¡­" (Kanko)


    "There¡¯s no helping it. You had to properly pass your teacher¡¯s test, right?" (Meirou)


    "Yeah¡­" (Kanko)


    "I am sure Juyu wouldn¡¯t be happy if you skipped out on such an important day over visiting. Lakua even personally hired the teacher for you, so try not to cause problems for Lakua too much. She did it specially for you, so every bit of time spent with that teacher is precious. Juyu wouldn''t like that too, right?" (Meirou)


    "Uhn." (Kanko)


    As she lands to sit on my shoulder, I pet her head. Her expression changes to a bright smile. I glance at the whitish-blue hued ''wing'' that was formed where her missing wing used to be. Because of Kanko''s talent for magic control, Lakua passed on a rare flight spell to permanently give the ''wing'' the ability for flight. I am sure sure if that ''wing'' is the form of the spell itself, as long as Kanko remains conscious, it should maintain it''s form. I am glad that she regained the ability to fly again. Really glad. I drop a few of my belongings and return to the door.


    "Let¡¯s go.¡± (Meirou)


    "Uhn." (Kanko)


    We quickly make our way to the throne room of the castle and find a number of people lined up on the sidelines. Luka casually raises a hand in greeting smiling as he stood beside the princess of Everard, inviting a lot of curious gazes towards my direction. I crack a stiff smile and return the greeting.


    "I will introduce him to everyone later. Just be aware that he is someone I trust, so I won''t approve of any misconduct towards him." (Lakua)


    She happily nods to me.


    ¡¸Hahh¡­ She picked up another child from who knows where. The princess sure encounters the strangest children. Well, if it''s the princess, it should be fine.¡¹


    Curious gazes are directed at not just me, but at Kanko as well.


    ¡¸Sir Luka casually greeted him, huh¡­ Is he the rumored pupil Sir Luka was mentoring?...¡¹


    ¡¸Hoh, I never thought I¡¯d ever see another fairy in my lifetime. I¡¯m glad I made it in time for the Princess¡¯s call. I am looking forward to see what kind of character this young man is, to be able to be so friendly with a fairy.¡¹


    It seems I gained enough ground with Luka and Lakua¡¯s influence to not draw any doubts or distrust, as thoughts were being conveyed to me. This alone makes me feel at ease. It proves they don''t feel any real enmity towards me.


    Amongst my abilities, my ability to receive the thoughts of others... I found out I did not actually lose the ability, nor did it evolve into ''Synchronized Telepathy'' which I now call it. I was unconsciously suppressing it. It seems that as long as they don''t have their guard up or wearing any magic items that block psychological attacks, I can receive their thoughts if I don''t consciously block them. I have been nurturing it for the past few months, so doing it consciously is now possible for me. I also found out that if my mind is synchronized with someone else, like with Kanko and Hana, then the mind-reading simply goes a step further into the realm of synchronizing memory and emotions. I have started figuring out that being able to synchronize with someone has got to do with something regarding unwavering trust and affinity with the magic in my body. Lastly, ''Photographic Memory Reading'' which I call it now. When Kanko was kidnapped in the past, I was able to read Kanko and the Catkin''s thoughts. I''ve always wondered which category that belonged to, and now I know. As long as I''ve met them and clearly remember their face, I can read their thoughts even from afar. As long as they don''t have their guard up nor are wearing any weird items and the like, it is possible. It''s barely comparable to ''Synchronized Telepathy'' though. I managed to figure this out thoroughly through trial and error, attached with Luka''s thoughts on the matter. Of course, I''ve told Luka and Lakua about my ability, so they are now aware of it. With this much trust they place on me, of course I have to do so in kind.


    The default ability ''Mind-reading'', attached with ''Photographic Memory Reading'', ''Synchronized Telepathy'', and the flexible and adaptable ''Psychokinetic Waves''. If ¡¸Complete Communication¡¹ is this much of a cheat, I wonder how the other blessings would''ve turned out...? I sigh.


    I take a glance at Kanko to see if she was minding the gazes, but it seems my worries were unwarranted. She was looking around the throne room with curiosity, unware of the gazes. Before I knew it, she has matured a lot since I''ve last seen her.


    "Let''s begin. There is a reason I have swiftly recalled all available generals to assemble." (Lakua)


    She looks at everyone, and nods to Luka.


    "I have received word that Centreville''s royal family has summoned heroes to aid them." (Luka)


    "What!?" (General 1)


    "They summoned heroes?" (General 2)


    "Yeah. It seems they are already in the middle of increasing their military force. There is an influx of transports containing various weapons being procured from the southern city in the Kingdom of Sabaku." (Luka)


    "Centreville''s royal family is likely going to wage war against our country." (Lakua)


    Princess Lakua states as if war is already foreseen. She looks at everyone once more.


    "There is likely going to be no declaration of war and will happen without forewarning. When the time comes, please lend me your strength. I know that I have to gain the approval of all eight generals at the same time as per tradition, but I don''t know what will happen from this day forth; so, I want to be prepared when the time comes." (Lakua)


    I move to whisper to Luka.


    ¡°Summoned heroes?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Yeah. It seems the country over there has resorted to taboo magic. We don¡¯t have the means to summon heroes for Everard, but we wouldn¡¯t go through with it anyway. We do know it requires the lives of many magic users to even sustain it, and to activate it requires the sacrifice of more magic users.¡± (Luka)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Meirou)


    She bows.


    "I understand. All of us will speak to the three who are not present today and convey your message." (General 5)


    "I will prepare my forces at once, so we can react in time when the day comes." (General 3)


    "I will do the same, Princess Lakua." (General 2)


    The rest of generals nod at each other and bow their heads.


    """"As you command, Princess Lakua."""" (General 1~5)


    "So please raise your head. We are serving for the prosperity of Everard, and we are under your direct command, so order us as you see fit." (General 5)


    "Thank you. I leave the protection of the borders in your hands." (Lakua)


    Lakua smiles with gratitude. A general speaks up.


    ¡°Princess, I ask for your permission to speak.¡± (General 3)


    ¡°You may.¡± (Lakua)


    ¡°What rank do you assume the summoned heroes will be at?¡± (General 3)


    ¡°I assume Centreville managed to summon two or three heroes. No less than 5th rank.¡± (Lakua)


    ¡°I understand.¡± (General 3)


    She looks around to see if anyone has any more questions, but no one speaks up.


    ¡°Then one more thing. I will announce this young man here as one of my personal knights to the general public in the near future. Spread the word and notify your knights of his existence. He will be known as-" (Lakua)


    Lakua glances at me to double-check one last time, her eyes asking if I was sure of my decision. I nod.


    "-Meirou, Knight of Princess Lakua." (Lakua)


    """As you command, Princess Lakua.""" (General 1~5)


    "All of you are now dismissed. Catamir, before you leave, my father wishes to speak with you again regarding the battles to come. Please accompany me to his quarters." (Princess Lakua)


    "Yes, Princess Lakua." (General 5)


    Lakua leaves with the general in tow exiting the throne room. Luka turns to me as everyone also begins to make their way to the exit.


    "Meirou, can I speak with you for a moment?" (Luka)


    "Yeah, sure." (Meirou)


    We exit the throne room and return to my room.


    "You once told me and Lakua that you, along with your friends, were dragged into this world, right?" (Luka)


    I nod, with a feeling that the discussion might be related to the summoned heroes. I would have approached Luka or Lakua if they didn''t approach me about it.


    "I received word that those heroes that were summoned have black hair, a hair color that doesn''t exist on this continent. They are just like yours. This might only be a conjecture, but there is a possibility our enemies might be people you know. They might even be the friends you were searching for." (Luka)


    He sighs.


    "We tried searching far and wide for the friends you spoke of, but we couldn''t find a single clue. They are either out of our reach, or possibly picked up by a neighboring country." (Luka)


    "I see¡­ You''ve done all you can. Thank you, Luka. Please also convey to your men they have my gratitude.¡± (Meirou)


    Luka nods in low spirits. He really must have had his subordinates search through numerous locations for the past few months.


    "About the summoned heroes, I will decide what I will do after I reunite with those two. They should be on their way back sometime soon, right?" (Meirou)


    "Yeah. I received word Hana has already finished her magic training with General Shantae. They should already be wrapping up and preparing the trip back to the capital. General Allan is still currently not done with Hika¡¯s technique training though. It might be another two weeks before they will return." (Luka)


    I wonder how much three and a half months can change a person? I went through extreme changes under Luka¡¯s strict guidance, with a lifestyle where I gotten used to sleeping only 2-3 hours every day. Even I can tell how much I''ve grown, as I feel like a different person compared to 4 months ago. I¡¯m looking forward to how far those two have grown as well. As Luka had matters to attend to, he makes his way out the room after handing me some extra detailed reports regarding Centreville''s heroes. Not a second later, somone enters the room at the same time.


    "Is your talk with him done, Meirou?" (???)


    I turn to find a familiar figure. It was Seriku.


    Two months ago during a mission with Luka, we were traveling through a forest northwest of Everard. We came across a village of squirrelkin in the middle of doing dealings with a group of slave traders. ¡®Apparently¡¯ the village elders were negotiating on a price to sell off one of their own for some extra gold. It was probably a decision the elders of the village have secretly agreed upon amongst themselves when a chance arose, as things were proceeding swimmingly as if it were prearranged. The elders were on their guard, so I wasn''t able to hear their thoughts. But judging from the thoughts that were conveyed to me from the villagers that were present at the scene, that''s the conclusion I arrived at. It¡¯s likely not a stretch to assume the elders got in contact with slave traders for that day. Seriku glance at Kanko in surprise. Ah, now that you mention it, this should be their first time meeting each other.


    ¡°Yeah. I was thinking of stopping by the Travelers¡¯ Guild to take a look and see if anyone has submitted any urgent missions." (Meirou)


    ¡°I¡¯m Kanko. Nice to meet you!¡± (Kanko)


    Kanko energetically waves at Seriku in greeting.


    ¡°My name is Seriku¡­ Ah, I have seen you around the castle a lot! I-I didn¡¯t know you were together with Meirou.¡± (Seriku)


    ¡°Uhn. I was studying under a teacher, so I didn¡¯t have free time to visit Meirou a lot. But Meirou told me a lot about Seriku, so I am glad we can meet now. Ehehe.¡± (Kanko)


    She happily smiles at Seriku and raises her wrist to show Seriku the bracelet.


    ¡°We¡¯re the same.¡± (Kanko)


    Seriku softly smiles as she nods, holding the bracelet on her wrist.


    ¡¸She can¡¯t share her thoughts with us yet, Meirou? I don''t hear anything from her.¡¹(Kanko)


    ¡¸No, it seems there is still some condition that has yet to be met¡­¡¹(Meirou)


    ¡¸Uhn. I will do my best to get along with her!¡¹(Kanko)


    ¡¸Please do.¡¹(Meirou)


    I take a few steps towards the door, but stop. I don¡¯t seem to hear any footsteps behind me.


    ¡°Seriku? You¡¯re not coming?¡± (Meirou)


    I turn to look at Serika, but as our eyes meet she averts her own.


    ¡°Is that alright with both of you?¡­ I mean, you couldn''t spend time together until now...¡± (Seriku)


    ¡°Eh? I want you to come too, Seriku.¡± (Kanko)


    I point at my wrist, and she moves her eyes to her own. It was the bracelet that I¡¯ve created with my own two hands for her. It was my first time; but because of the way the craftsman taught me, I¡¯ve managed to create a presentable bracelet on my second try. Proof of our relationship as a family in physical form.


    ¡°Do you still remember the words I¡¯ve said that day?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°Uhn...¡± (Seriku)


    ¡°Has your feelings changed since?¡± (Meirou)


    ¡°No! It hasn¡¯t changed at all! I-In fact, it¡¯s grown so much... I don¡¯t want you to leave me behind. I also want to remain a part of your family. I also want to get to know everyone else in the family.¡± (Seriku)


    ¡°Then that¡¯s all you need to think about. Don¡¯t worry about what we think. Show us what you want to do.¡± (Meirou)


    She glances at the small bracelet on Kanko¡¯s wrist as she held onto her own. I pet Seriku¡¯s head.


    "We can take one step at a time. I just want you to remember my words, as well as what you said just now. So, come with us without worrying what we think. If you want to come with us, come along. We¡¯re already family." (Meirou)


    I beckon her over with a lighthearted tone. Her expression changes to a smile.


    "O-Okay." (Seriku)


    Back at the village¡­ She never voiced it, but her desperate cry for help was strongly conveyed to me. Her feelings must have been extremely heightened at that time, because I was heavily affected by it when it struck me. Anyone would know her gaze was crying for help, but all the nearby villagers avoided eye contact. I waited to see if anyone was willing to step out to help her, but it seemed not single fellow villager was willing to do so until the end. That was enough reason for me to step in and buy her freedom from the slave traders¡¯ grasps.


    ¡°Hello, how may I help you today?¡± (Guild Representative)


    I grabbed a request and handed it to the representative. It was a request to collect specific herbs that are growing nearby. ¡®Urgent¡¯ was written in bold as the header of the piece of paper, but because it was 1st rank no one seemed to have bothered with it so far.


    "I will be accepting this job." (Meirou)


    The Guild Representative seems to have shown a slight expression of relief.


    "......?" (Meirou)


    I move my eyes to double-check the contents of the request.


    ¡¸Eh? It was posted since yesterday afternoon? I am sure there are a lot of good-natured adventurers in Everard, so I¡¯m surprised no one accepted the job¡­¡¹ (Meirou)


    I look around the guild and find that with the exception of a few groups having serious-looking discussions, it was basically empty here.


    ¡¸Everyone is out on jobs¡­?¡¹ (Meirou)


    This is the first time I''ve seen the guild this empty.


    "Is something going on right now?" (Meirou)


    "There has been a flood of jobs asking for extermination in slightly distant villages, so everyone has been trying to do what they can. Although it seems the jobs are lasting longer than anticipated. The trips themselves take more than a day from here. That''s why I¡¯m glad there are still adventurers remaining that can continue accepting the lower rank jobs. They are just as important to us." (Guild Representative)


    The representative bows to us.


    "You don''t have to bow. Leave it to us. Right?" (Meirou)


    "Leave it to us!" (Kanko)


    Kanko pats her chest in confidence. Having gotten used to Kanko''s presence from my previous visits here, she smiles warmly at Kanko''s actions. I turn to look at Seriku. She notices my gaze on her and joins the conversation in haste.


    "Y-Yeah! Leave it to us!" (Seriku)


    The guild representative showed us an amused expression. I move my hand to the top of Seriku''s head and she nods with a pleasant smile. We leave for the forest about five hours away and collect the easily obtainable ingredients by the edge of a nearby cliff within the forest. Ever since I decided to make her a family member, this has been our daily routine when Kanko wasn¡¯t around yet. I train, she watches. I visit the shopping district, she tags along. I get called in by Lakua to participate in discussions, she waits for me somewhere nearby. I accept a job from the Travelers¡¯ Guild, she helps out. Although up until last month, Seriku seems to have been under the care of one of the generals. Lakua brought it up to me the moment I decided to make her a part of my family. I have been seeing her less and less, but I want her to catch up to us as much as she can before we set off on another long journey.


    "This amount should be enough. Let''s hurry back." (Meirou)


    "Okay." (Seriku)


    Kanko flies over to me with a small batch of her own and drops it on the batch I¡¯m holding. I turn my gaze to Seriku. She has no parents to speak of as they died protecting her from monsters¡­ so I have understood from her memories conveyed to me. Of course that was not my reason to become her family. She seemed so bright and lively when she was with her parents, but now she is always too overly careful and reserved of her actions around everyone including me. That bright personality does come out from time to time, but it''s hard to determine the exact trigger. It¡­ can''t be from my petting, right? Either way, she is too overly careful and reserved. As if she is scared of something happening. Abandonment? If it was such a simple reason, then my synchronized telepathy would solve everything. But right now, it seems we haven''t met the prerequisites for my synchronized telepathy. That won''t be any help right now. I saw fragmented memories, so I at least understood she must have gone through something horrific. The timeframe from the day her parents died leading up to the day she was to be sold out by her fellow kin might be a factor... Maybe the day the elders announced she was to be sold as a slave for the good of the village¡­? That might have been the final trigger. Or maybe there was something more behind her parents¡¯ death...? It was already strange enough as the village seemed to be flourishing with seemingly good livelihood. The villagers seemed healthy. ¡®For the good of the village¡¯ was a transparent lie, so I still don''t know the real reason why the elders went through with selling one of their own as a slave.


    "Seriku, it''s almost time for you to meet with General Nellie, right? Go on ahead, I¡¯ll retrieve our rewards." (Meirou)


    "O-Okay." (Seriku)


    She lightly passes me her batch, bows to me, and runs on ahead. After watching her figure disappear into the distance, I continue on my way through town to the Travelers¡¯ Guild.


    ¡­


    ¡­

 EXTRA: Rough Character Illustrations - Hana and Kanko

    Hana:¡¸A rabbitkin of the of the rabbit tribe from the five tribes of beastkin. The rabbit tribe is known for their extraordinary abilities at perceiving sound and their leg strength.¡¹If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Kanko:¡¸A fairy. Fairies can ingest, but doesn¡¯t require ingestion to live. They can survive on mana alone widely available in the surroundings.¡¹Kanko has talent in sensing magic and magic control. Because of her talent in magic control, she can use healing magic.